November 15, 2013

PART I

TEXTS WHOSE AUTHORS CAN BE DATED

AUTHORS LISTED CHRONOLOGICALLY

10th through 14th century

[For other time frames, or an alphabetical index, click on the images above.]


463.Author Unknown (900)

       1.Kauśikasūtra (T.249) (NCat V, 116)

463.1.1 Edited by Edward Conze, SIS 5.2, 1956. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, Darbhanga 1961, 95-96. Also in Selected Sayings no. 57

463.1.2 Edited in Bailey Volume 3, 102, 118-119


464.Ratnaśekhara (900?)

      1.Ṣaḍdarśanasamuccaya

See e410.16.18; 419.16.10.

464.1.1 Published in YJG 1909, 1912

464.1.2 Edited AgSS, Surat 1918

464.1.3 Translated by Kenneth W. Folkert, op.

464.1.4 Summarized by Bhagachandra Jain. EnIndPh 10, 2007, 472


466.Somānanda (900)

       1.Śivadṛṣṭi (Kashmir Śaiva)

See et441.2.11

466.1.1 Edited, with Utpaladeva's commentary, by M.S.Kaul. KSTS 54, 1934

466.1.2 Chapter I translated by Raniero Gnoli. EAW 8, 1957, 16-22

466.1.3 Chapter II translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli. RDSO 34, 1959

466.1.4 Sarojini Rastogi, A Critical Study of the Śivadṛṣṭi. Ph.D.Thesis, Lucknow University 1975

466.1.5 Selections translated in HTR 364-368

466.1.6 Edited with Utpaladeva's Vṛtti by Radhesyama Caturvedi. Varanasi 1986

466.1.7 Birgit Mayur Konig, "Omniscience according to Somānanda", Srijnanamrtam 283-289

466.1.8 Birgit Mayer-Konig, Die Gleichheit in den Unterschiedenheit: eine Lehre des monoistischen Śivaisumus, untersucht anhand des funften Kapitels der Śivadṛṣṭi des Somānanda Nath. Dissertation, U. of Heidelberg 1993. Published Rankfurt-am-Main 1996

466.1.10 John Nemec, Śaiva Arguments against the Grammarians: Somānanda's Śivadṛsṭi, Chapters 1-2. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 2005

461.1.12 John Nemec, The Ubiquitous Śiva: Somānanda's Śivadṛṣṭi and his Tantra Interlocutors. Oxford 2011


     2.Parātriṃśikāvivṛti (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 201)

466.2.1 Edited by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 18, 1918

466.2.2 Edited by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1987


       3.Sakṛtavijnana

466.3.1 Edited by Jagaddharajadu Sastri. KSTS 74, Srinagar 1947


466A.Jinamitra (890) (NCat VII, 263-264)

       1.Piṇḍārtha on Dharmakīrti's Nyāyabindu (NCat VII, 263)


       2.Commentary on Asaṅga's Yogācārabhūmi (NCat VII, 264)


467.Jñānaghana (900) (NCat VII, 322)

       1.Tattva(pari)śuddhi (Advaita) (NCat VII, 322; VIII, 49-50, 65)

467.1.1 Edited by S.Suryanarayana Sastri and E.P.Radhakrishnan. AOR 1.1, 1936-37 - 5.2, 1940-41. Reprinted Madras 1941

467.1.2 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Tattvaśuddhi and subjectivism", IHQ 10, 1934, 577-581. Also CPSSS 369-374

467.1.3 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Jñānaghana Pujyapāda", NIA 3, 1940, 62-72

467.1.4 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Jñānaghana's contribution to Advaita", ABORI 22, 1941, 186-201. Summarized in PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 68

467.1.5 S.O.Ramakrishnan, "Māyā: its locus and content as expounded by Jñānaghanapada", IPA 2, 1966, 255-258

467.1.6 S.O.Ramakrishnan, "Jñānaghanapāda", PA 109-118

467.1.7 Summarized by P. C. Subbamma. EnIndPh11, 2006, 163-405


468.Jinacandra or Jinendra(dev)ācārya (900)

       1.Siddhāntasāra (Jain) (NCat VII, 251, 278)

See EnIndPh 10, 2007, 472

468.1.1 Edited, with Jñānabhūṣaṇa's commentary, by Pannalal Soni. MDJG 21, 1923


469.Siddharṣigaṇi (920)

       1.Vivaraṇa on a Heyopādeya (Jain) (NCat II, 351)


       2.Vivṛti on Siddhasena Divākara's Nyāyāvatāra

See a344.3.25. e374.3:3, 4, 8, 10, 12, 34

469.2.1 Edited by Jnanachandra. Lahore 1898

469.2.2 Edited by Nemacanda Devacanda Patan. Gujarat 1917

469.2.3 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 472-483


       3.Vṛtti on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 80)


       4.Vivaraṇa on Dharmadāsa's Upadeśamālā


470.Jina (920) (NCat VII, 249)

       1.Ṭīkā on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika (NCat VII, 249)


       2.Ṭīkā on Prajñākaragupta's Pramāṇavārttikālaṃkāra

           (NCat VII, 249)


470A (old DU483) Nathāmuni (824-924)

        1. General

470A.1.1 Roque Mesquita, "Zur Vedānta- und Pāñcarātra-tradition Nāthamuni", WZKSOA 23, 1979, 163-194


471.Author Unknown (925)

       1.Svalpākṣarasūtra (Prajñāpāramitā)

471.1.1 Edited by Edward Conze in Sino-Indian Studies. Reprinted in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I

471.1.2 K.T., "Alpākṣara-Prajñā-Pāramitā", EnBud l.3, 1964, 396-397


472.Utpala(deva) (925) (NCat II, 3l7)

       1.Īśvarapratyabhijñākārikās and Vṛtti thereon (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat II, 275-276)

See t461.5.1

472.1.1 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's (Laghu)Vimarśinī, by Bala Sastri. Pan 2, 1867-68 - 3, 1868-69

472.1.2 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vimarśinī, by Mukunda Rama Sastri and Madhusudana Kaul Sastri. KSTS 33, 1921; revised, New Delhi 1984

472.1.3 Vrtti edited, with Utpala's Siddhitrayī, by M.S.Kaul. KSTS 34, 1921

472.1.4.5 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vivṛtivimarśinī, by Madhusudana Kaul. KSTS 60, 62, 65, 1938-1943; reprinted New Delhi 1987

472.1.5 Edited and translated by R.K.Kaw. Srinagar 1975

472.1.6 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vimarśinī, by Krsnananda Dasa.Dharmaraja, Kheda Dist. 1981

472.1.7 David Allport, Utpaladeva's Doctrine of Recognition. D.Phil.Thesis, Oxford University 1982

472.1.7.1 Edited by Surya Prakasa Vyasa. Kashi Samskrta Granthamala 259, Varanasi 1989

472.1.7.2 Edited and translated by Rafaelle Torella. SerOR 71, Roma 1994; Delhi 2002

472.1.8 Johannes Bronkhorst, "The self as agent: a review article", AS 50, 1996, 603-622

472.1.12 Translated by B. N. Pandit. Delhi 2003

472.1.15 Kooshiya Walli, "Āgamādhikāra of Ācārya Utpaladeva", VarPl 160-167

472.1.20 Translated into French by David Dubois, Las stances sur la reconnaissance du seigneur avec leur glose. Paris 2005


       1A.Vivrti oṇ Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhijñākaṛīkās and -Vṛtti

See e472.1.4.5

472.1A.0 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Vimarśinī, by K.C.Pandeya, with an outline of Śaiva philosophy, in Bhāskarī, Volumes 1-3, Lucknow 1938, 1954, 1986, 1987

472.1A.1 Raffaele Torella, "A fragment of Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhijñā-Vivṛti", East and West 38, 1988, 137-174

472.1A.2 Raffaele Torella, "Studies in Utpaladeva's Iśvarapratyabhijñavīvṛti. Part I: Anupalabdhi and apoha in a Śaiva garb", EMH 473-490

472.1A.3 Raffaele Torella, "Studies in Utpaladeva's Iśvarapratyabhijñāvivṛti: Part IV: Light of the subject, light of the object", Pramanakirti 925-940

472.1A.4 Raffaele Torella, "Studies on Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhijñā-Vivṛti. Part II. What is memory ?", IETMH 539-564

472.1A.5 Raffaele Torella, "Studies on Utpaladeva's Īśvarapratyabhjijñavivṛti: Part III: Can a cognition become the object of another cognition?", MTMHB 475-484

472.1A.10 Section I.4.3-5 translated in Raffaele Torella, "Studies on Utpāladeva’s Īśvarapratyabijñā-vivṛti.Part V: "Self-awareness and yogic perception”, VBFV 275-300



       2.Siddhitrayī [includes Ajaḍapramātṛsiddhi, Īśbarasiddhi and Sambandhasiddhi] (last two have autocommentaries) (NCat I, 78)

See e472.1.3

472.2.0 John A. Taber, "Utpāladeva's Īśvarasiddhi", ALB 50, 1986, 106-137

472.2.1 Edited by Suryaprakasa Vyasa. Varanasi 1989


       3.Vṛtti on Somānanda's Śivadṛṣṭi

See e466.1:1,6


       4.Śivastotrāvalī

472.4.0 Edited by Rajanaka Laksmana. ChSS 15, 1902, 1903, 1964

472.4.1 Constantina Eleni Rhodes, The Śivastotrāvalī of Utpaladeva. Śaivite Devotional Hymns of Kashmir. Ph.D.Thesis, Columbia University 1983; Ann Arbor 1989

472.4.2 Edited and translated by N.K.Kotru. Delhi 1985

472.4.3 Constantina Rhodes Bailly, Shaiva Devotional Songs of Kashmir. A Translation and Study of Utpaladeva's Shivastotrāvalī. Albany, N.Y. 1987, 1990

472.4.4 Edited and translated into French in Rosaline Bonnet, Shivastotravali. Les Hymnes de Louange a Shiva. Paris 1989

472.4.8 Translated by Lakshman Joo, Prabha Devi, and Bettina Baumer. New Delhi 2008

472.4.10 Ernst Furlinger, The Touch of Śakti: a Study of Non-dualistic Trika Śaivism of Kashmir. New Delhi 2009


       5.General

See a582.27.70

472.5.1 B.N.Pandit, "Utpaladeva", VRPRL 69-78

472.5.2 Harvey P. Alper, "Svabhāvam Ambhāsasya Vimarśan: judgment as a transcendental category in Utpāladeva's Śaiva theology", ALB 51, 1987, 176-241

472.5.2.1 R. Torella, Importanza di Utpāladeva", Atti del Quarto e del Quinto Convegano Nazionale di Studi Sanscriti (ed. O. Botto) (Torino 1991), 101-106

472.5.2.5 David Peter Lawrence, Argument as Recognition of Śiva: the Philosophical Theology of Utpaladeva and Abhinavagupta. Ph. D. Thesis, U. of Chicago 1992

472.5.3 Bruno M.J. Nagel, "Unity and contradiction: some arguments in Utpāladeva and Abhinavagupta for the evidence of the self as Śiva", PEW 45, 1995, 501-526. Reprinted IPE 4, 33-58

472.5.6 David Lawrence, "Tantric argument: the transfiguration of philosophical discourse in the Pratyabhijñā system of Utpāladeva and Abhinavagupta", PEW 46, 1996, 165-204

472.5.7 Jankinath Kaul, "Utpala and the philosophy of recognition", Dilip 23, 1997, 9-11

472.5.10 Isabelle Ratié, "'A five-trunked, four-tusked elephant is running in the sky'–how free is imagination according to Utpaladeva and Abhinavagupta?", AS 64, 2010, 341-386

472.5.12 Isabelle Ratie, "Can one prove that something exists bewyond consciousness? A aiva criticism of the Stutrāntika inference of external objects", JIP 37, 2011, 479-501

472.5.15 Irina Kuznetsova, "Utpaladeva’s conception of self in the context ofo the ātmavāda-anātmavāda debate and in comparison with Wesytern theological idealism”, PEW 62, 2012, 339-358


473.Amṛtacandra Sūri (925) (NCat I, 346-347)

       1.Laghutattvasphoṭa (Jain)

473.1.0 Padmanabh S. Jaini, "The Jina as a Tathāgata: Amrtacandra's critique of Buddhist doctrine", Malalasekara Commemoration Volume (ed. O. H. de A. Wijesekere) (Colombo 1976), 148-156. Reprinted CPBS 123-131

473.1.1 Edited and translated by P.S.Jaini. LDS 62, 1978. Abridged version of the Introduction reprinted in CPJS 39-82. Portion of Introduction reprinted (as summary) in EnIndPh10, 2007, 507-521

473.1.2 Edited by Pannalal Jain. Varanasi 1981

473.1.3 Edited by Jnanacandra Bitivala. sonagar, Dateiya, Madhya Pradesh 1993


       2.Tattva(pra)dīpikā on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāyasāra (NCat I, 346)

See e196A.4:2,3,5

473.2.1 Summaried by K.C.Jain. EnIndPh10, 2007, 487-502


       3.Tattva(pra)dīpikā on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra (NCat I, 347)

See e196A.5:1,5, 6,7,10,11. et196A.5.6. t196A.5.5

473.3.1 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 502-507


       4.Puruṣārthasiddhyupāya or Jinapravacanarahasyakośa

           (Jain)(NCat I, 346-347; XII, 136)

473.4.1 Edited RJSM 1, 1905

473.4.2 Edited Banaras 1925

473.4.3 Edited and translated by Ajit Prasada. SBJ 4, 1933, 1956, 1990

473.4.4 Edited by Ravajibhai Desai. Ahmedabad 1966

473.4.4.5 Edited in Madhusudan Misra, A Critical Studyh of Amṛtacandra's Puruṣārthasiddhyupāya. Calcutta 1992

473.4.5 Summaried by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 484-487

473.4.6 Klaus Bruhn, "Die ahimṣā in der Ethik der Jaina-autors Amṛtacandra", BIS 18, 2007, 1-78

473.4.7 Edited by Jagdish Prasad Jain 'Sadhak' in The Art and Science of Self-Realization. New Delhi 2007

 

      5.Ātmakhyāti on Kundakunda's Samayasāra (NCat I, 347)

See e196A.6:1,6,13,14.2. et196A.6.11. See EnIndPh10, 2007, 507

473.5.1 Nine adhikāras edited, with Śubhacandra's commentary, by Jayacandra.  SJGM 15, 1918


       6.Tattvārthasāra (summary of Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra)

         (NCat I, 346; VIII, 76-77)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 483

473.6.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhar in SJGM, Part I, Bombay 1905

473.6.2 Edited by Vamsidhar Sastri. Calcutta 1919

473.6.3 Edited Varanasi 1970


       7.Balavabodha

See e610:11.1, 24.1

473.7.1 Edited, with Abhayadeva Sūri's Vṛtti on the Aujpapatikasūtra, by Satyavrat. Calcutta 1879


        8 General

473.8.1 Phyllis Granoff, "The art of the philosopher: painting and sculptutre as metaphor”, SHANA 258-272


474.Author Unknown (930)

       1.Kramastotra (Kashmir Śaiva)

See e582.10.1


474A Puṇḍārīkākṣa (824-931)

       1. General

474A.1.1 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Puṇḍarīkākṣa and Rāmamiśra", SRV 4.2, 1981, 36-39


475.Candra(maha)rṣi Mahāttara (930)

       1.Pañcasaṃgraha and autocommentary (Jain) (NCat VI, 365)

475.1.1 Edited, with Malayagiri's commentary. Jamnagar 1909

475.1.2 Edited Indore 1922

475.1.3 Edited AgSS 47, 1927


       2.Saptatikā and autocommentary (NCat VI, 365; III, 196-7)

475.2.1 Edited in Prakaranaratnakara 4 (Bombay 1876-78)

475.2.1.5 Edited, with Abhayadeva Sūri's Bhāṣya and Vānararṣigaṇi's commentary. JAG 12, Bhavnagar 1919

475.2.2 Edited with Rāmadevagaṇi's Ṭippaṇa by Virasekhara Vijaya. Pindivara, Rajasthan 1974, 1975


476.Devasena (934) (NCat IX, 126)

       1.Ārādhanasāra

476.1.0 Edited, with Ratnakīrtideva's Ṭīkā, by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 6, 1916 (1917), 1973

476.1.1 Edited with editor's Ṭīkā by Ratnakirti Deva. Varanasi 1984


       2.Darśanasāra (Jain)

476.2.1 Edited Bombay 1917

476.2.2 Edited by A.N.Upadhye. ABORI 15, 1936-37, 198-206

476.2.3 Summarized by Bhagchandra Jain. EnIndPh10, 2007, 532-533


       3.Nayacakra with supplement Ālāpapaddhati (Jain)

           (NCat II, l83; IX, l26, 345)

See e492.6.3

476.3.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

476.3.2 Edited , with the Ālāpapaddhati,  by Vamsidhara. MDJG 16, 1920, 1990

476.3.3 Edited, with Vidyānanda's Nayavivaraṇa from his Tattvārthaṭīkā and Malla Dhāvalla's Nayacakra, by Kailash Chandra Sastri. Varanasi 1971, 1999

476.3.3.5 Edited by Bhuvanendra Kumara Sastri. Sholapur 1989

476.3.4 Summaried by Ratna Lahiri. EnIndPh10, 2007, 521-527


       4.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 78)


       5.Tattvasāra (Jain)(NCat VIII, 72)

476.5.1 Edited by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 13, 1918

476.5.2 Edited by Pannalala Chaudhuri. Ahmedabad 1981

476.5.2.5 Edited by Adinath Sonatakka. Sholapure 1983

476.5.3 Summarized by Jay Soni. EnIndPh10, 2007, 527-532


       6.General

476.6.1 Jyoti Prasad Jain, "Jaina authors of the name of Devasena", JainA 25.2, 1971, 1-6; 26.1, 1974, 1-7


477.-478.(unassigned)


479.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Bimbisārasūtra (T.41)


480.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Candraprabodhabodhisattva(caryā)avadānasūtra (T.166)


481.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Dānādhikāra(mahāyāna)sūtra (T.705)


482.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Dharmaśarīrasūtra (T.766)

482.1.1 Edited and translated by G.M.Bongard-Levin and E. Tjomkin in Russian (Moscow 1967), translated into "Fragment of the Saka version of the Dharmaśarīrasūtra from the E.N.Petrvosky collection", IIJ 11.4, 1969, 269-280. Reprinted in G.M.Bongard-Levin, Studies in Ancient India and Central Asia (Calcutta 1971, 257-272. Portions edited from Khotanese and Sanskrit by the same authors in New Buddhist Texts from Central Asia (Moscow 1967), 13. For the Sanskrit fragments cf. G.M.Bongard-Levin and M.I.Vorob'ëva-Desjatovskaja, Pamjatniki indijskoj pis'mennosti iz central'noj Azii, part 1, Moskva 1985, 65-76


483.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Mahāsammatarājasūtra (T.191)


485.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Śakrapraśnasūtra (T.15)


486.Author Unknown (935)

       1.Saptasūryodayasūtra (T.30)

486.1.1 Sieglinde Dietz, "The Saptasūryodayasūtras", IETMH 93-112

 
 

486A. Rāmamiśra (832-937)

       1. General

See a974A.1.1


488.Author Unknown (940)

       1.Sarvadharmaratnottara(artha)saṅgītisūtra


489.Trilocana (940)(NCat VIII, 261)

       1.Nyāyamañjarī (Nyāya)

489.1.1 Anantalal Thakur, "The Naiyāyika Trilocana as a teacher of Vācaspati", IC 14, 1948, 36-40

489.1.2 Anantlal Thakur, "Nyāyamañjarī of Guru Trilocana--a forgotten work", JBRS 41, 1955, 507-511

489.1.3 Shri Nivas Shastri, "Ācārya Trilocana: his contribution to Indian philosophy", KAG 202-206

489.1.4 Krishna Chakraborty, "The Nyāya concept of svābhāvikasam- bandha: a historical retrospect", JIP 5, 1978, 385-392

489.1.5 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 396-398


491.Author Unknown (940)

       1.Kramasasadbhava (Kashmir Śaiva)


492.Vidyānanda (940)

       1.Āptaparīkṣā on Alaṃkṛti thereon (Jain) (NCat II, 143)

See e213A.3:2,3,6

492.1.1 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905, 915

492.1.2 Edited, with Vidyānanda's Pātraparīkṣā, by Gajadharalal Jain. SJGM 1, 1913

492.1.2.1 Edited Bombay 1929

492.1.3 Edited in SS

492.1.4 Edited, with Alaṃkṛti, by Biharilala Kathnera Jain. Bombay 1930

492.1.5 Edited, with Alaṃkṛti, by Darbarilal Jain Kothiya. Sarsawa 1946, 1949, 1992

492.1.6 Summarized by Jayendra Soni and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 542-546


       2.Aṣṭasāhasrī on Bhaṭṭa Akalaṅka's Aṣṭaśatī (NCat IX, l28)

See e213A.3:3,6

492.2.1 Edited with editor's Nyāyasāra by Aryika Jnanamati. 1974

492.2.2 Edited by Darbarilala Kothiya. Bombay 1997

492.2.3 Edited and summarized by Saratchandra Ghoshal, New Delhi 2002. Summary reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 546-554


       3.Pātraparīkṣā (Jain)

See e492.1.2

492.3.1 Summarized by Bhagachendra Jain. EnIndPh10, 2007, 554


       4.Pramāṇaparīkṣā (Jain)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 555

492.4.1 Edited by Darbarilal Jain (Kotiya). Varanasi 1977


       5.Satyaśāsanaparīkṣā (Jain)

492.5.1 Edited by Gokul Chandra Jain. JPMJG 30, 1964

492.5.1.5 Jayacandra Soni, "Vidyānanda's Satyaśāsanaparīkṣā and his examintion of Buddhist Vijñānādvaita", in Jainism and Early Buddhistm(Fresno, CA. 2001, 677-688

492.5.2 Summarized by Nathmal Tatia in JPMJG 30, 1964, 11-48. Reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 555-594

492.5.4 Himal Trika, "Computing world-view perspectivism and polemics in the Satyaśāsanaparikṣā and other Jaina works", JIP 40, 2012, 25-45


       6.Ślokavārttika on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

See e196B.1:25, 41.1; 476.3.3

492.6.1 Edited by Manikcandraji Kaundeya. Kalyan 1941

492.6.2 Edited , with Hindi commentary of Manikcandraji Kaundeya by Vardhamana Parsvanatha Sastri. Five volumes. Sholapur 1949-64

492.6.3 Partly edited, with Devānanda's (Devasena's) Ālāpapaddhati, by Kailash Chandra Jain. Delhi 1971

492.6.4 Sections translated in Jayendra Soni, Aspects of Jaina Philosophy (Madras 1996), pp. 45-55

492.6.5 Summarized in EnIndPh 10, 2007, 594-600


       7.Tarkaparibhāṣā (Jain) (NCat VIII, 115)


       8.Tarkaśaila (Jain)

492.8.1.Cf. JainA 19.l, 1953, 1-13)


       9.Ṭīkā on Samantabhadra's Yuktyanuśāsana

See e213A.4.2. Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600


       10.General

See a379.67:62,63

492.10.1 M. A. Dhaky, "The date of Vidyānanda: literary and epigraphical evidence", Nirgrantha 2, 1996, 25-28. Reprinted in Svasti 85-88

492.10.2 Jayendra Soni, "Aspects of Jaina epistemology with special reference to Vidyānanda", AJSP 138-168

492.10.4 Jayendra Soni, "A section of Vidyānandin’s critique of Buddhism”, Pasadikarana

 
 

492A.Ananyānubhavānanda (945)

        1.Ātmatattva

Cf. EnIndPh11, 206, 72


492B.(Nitya)Bodhagaṇi (945?)

See EnIndPh 11, 2006, 73


493.Anantakīrti (950) (NCat I, 162-163)

       1.Jīvasiddhinibandha (Jain) (NCat I, 162; VII, 297)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600


       2.Tātparyavṛtti on Akalaṅka's Laghīyastraya

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600

See e417A.2.1


       3.Sarvajñasiddhi (Bṛhat- and Laghu-) (Jain)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600

See e417A.2.1


       4.Svataḥprāmāṇyabhaṅga (Jain) (NCat I, 162-163)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 600


494.Bhāsarvajña (950)

       1.Nyāyasāra (Nyāya)

494.1.1 Edited, with Jayasiṃha Sūri's Nyāyatātparyadīpikā, by SatischandraVidyabhusana. BI 188, 1910

494.1.2 Edited by V.P.Vaidya. Bombay 1910, 1921

494.1.3 Summarized by Vidyabhusana in HIL 359-372

494.1.4 Edited, with Vāsudeva Sārvabhauma's Padapañcikā, by K.Sambasiva Sastry Abhyankar and C.R.Devadhar. Poona 1922

494.1.5 Edited Dharwar 1922

494.1.6 Edited, with Vāsudeva Sārvabhauma's Padapañcikā, by K.Sambasiva Sastri. TSS 109, 1931

494.1.7 Edited, with Ānandānubhava's Nyāyakalānidhi and Aparārka's Nyāyamuktāvalī, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri and V.S.Sastri. MGOS 167, 1961

494.1.8 Edited, with autocommentary Nyāyabhūṣaṇa and editor's commentary, by Yogindrananda. Varanasi 1968

494.1.9 Edited, with Bhaṭṭa Rāghava's Vicāra, by Uma Ramana Jha. Jammu 1976

494.1.10 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 398-410

494.1.11.2 Laxmesh V. Joshi, "'Tatpūrvakam' in 'tatpūrvakaṃ trividham anumānam' (NS I.1.5) in Bhāsarvajña's view", Sambodhi 11, 1983, 180-192

494.1.11.3 L.V.Joshi, "Bhāsarvajña's definition of anumāna: an observation", Sambodhi 14, 1990, 83-98

494.1.11.4 T.K.Narayanan, "A novel concept of mokṣa by Bhāsarvajña", SVUOJ 26, 1983, 11-22; Journal of Manuscript Studies 27-28, 1987-88, 172-187

494.1.12 Ganeshukak Suthor, The Nyāyasāra of Bhāsarvajña: A Critical and Analytical Study. Ahmedabad 1991

494.1.13 Tharayil Koppunny Narayanan, Nyāyasāra of Bhāsarvajña: A Critical Study. New Delhi 1992

494.1.14 T.K.Narayanan, Nyāyasāra of Bhāsarvajña. New Delhi 1992

494.1.18 Takuyo Ono, "One view of sāmānyatodṛṣṭa referred to by Bhāsarvajña", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 22-24

494.1.20 Discussed by Anantlal Thakur, ODVS 381, 385-388

494.1.23 Edited with editor's Padapañcikā by Vasudeva Suri. Delhi 2005


       2.Nyāyabhūṣaṇa on his own Nyāyasāra

See e494.1.8; a334.1.13; 344.3.28; 344.5.10;

494.2.1 Anantalal Thakur, "Nyāyabhūṣaṇa: a lost work of medieval Indian logic", JBRS 45, 1959, 89-101

494.2.2 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Der Worterkenntnis bei Bhāsarvajña", Offenbarung 107-120

494.2.3 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Bhāsarvajñas Lehre von der Offenbarung", WZKSOA 18, 1974, 131-182

494.2.4 Summarized by Bimal Krishna Matilal. EnIndPh2, 1977, 410-424

494.2.5 Toshihiko Kumare, "Sakalajagadvidhātrānumānam (I)--the proof of the God Śiva by Bhāsarvajña", JIBSt 28.1, 1979, 7-10; 30.2, 1982, 26-29

494.2.6 L.V.Joshi, A Critical Study of the Pratyakṣa Pariccheda of Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyabhūṣaṇa. Ahmedabad 1986

494.2.7 Eli Franco, "Bhāsarvajña and Jayarāśi: the refutation of skepticism in the Nyāyabhūṣaṇa", BerlinIndStud 3, 1987, 23-50

494.2.8 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Some textual problems in Nyāyabhūṣaṇa", Prajnajyoti 199-205

494.2.11 Pascale Haag-Bernede with K. Venugopaladas, "Une vue dissidente sur le nombre: le Nyāyabhūṣaṇa de Bhāsarvajña", BEFEO 88, 2001, 125-159

494.2.15 Yasutaka Muroya, "Bhāsarvajña’s interpretation of bhāva eva nāśaḥ and a related chronological problem”, RLBPA 341-361



       3.Ratnaṭīkā

SeebGS8.1

494.3.1 Minoru Hara, "Quotations found in the Ratnaṭīkā of Bhāsarvajña", IBSDJ 187-2l0


       4.General

See a48.1.91

494.4.1 V.P.Vaidya, "Bhāsarvajña", PAIOC 3, 1924, 583-587

494.4.2 Dasaratha Sarma, "The name of the author of the Nyāyasāra", IHQ 10, 1934, 163-164

494.4.3 T. K. Narayanan, "Anovel concept of mokṣa", SVUOJ 26, 1983, 11-22

494.4.3.5 E. Prets, "Die Erkenntnis des logisches Nexus bei Bhāsarvajña", ZDMG Supplement Vol. 7, 1989, 402-409

494.4.4 T.K.Narayanan, "Bhāsarvajña's concept of the number of pramāṇas", JOI 38, 1988-89, 253-259

494.4.5 T.K.Narayanan, "Bhāsarvajña and the Sāṃkhya-Yoga systems", MO 16, 1992, 138-144; also in E. von Schuler (ed.), Deutscher Orientalisentag (1989), pp. 402-409

494.4.6 Ernst Prets, Der Beweis bei Bhāsarvajña. Dissertation, University of Wien 1992 (summary at WZKSOA 39, 1995, 221-222)


496.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Āryabhagatīpañcaśikhasūtra (T.248)


498.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Āryasaṃgītigāthāśataka (T.1686)


499.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Aṣṭaśatakasūtra (T.230; Toh. 25, 553)

499.1.1 Translated by Conze, SPP 196-198. Also Selected Sayings No.124


501.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Āyurparyantasūtra (T.759)

501.1.1 Edited in Gilgit Buddhist Manuscripts, Sata-Pitaka Series 10.1-10, New Delhi 1959-73

501.1.2 Translated by Hisashi Matsumura, Review of the Shitennoji International Buddhist University 1981

501.1.3 Hisashi Matsumura, "The Āyuḥparyantasūtrsa", Amala Prajna 61-77


502.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Bodhicittabhāvanāvivaraṇasūtra (T.1663)


504.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Kūṭasāgarasūtra (T.704)


505.-506.(unassigned)


507.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Mahāsamājasūtra (T.19)

507.1.1 Fragment studied in Ernst Waldschmidt, Fruhstucke buddhistches sutras aus der Zentralasiatischen Sanskrit Kanon (Leipzig 1932)


508.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Mahāvadānasūtra (T.2-4)

508.1.1 Edited by Ernst Waldschmidt. Berlin 1953, 1956

508.1.3 Takanicohi Fukuta, The Mahavādānasūtra: a New Edition Based on Manuscripts Discovered in Northern Turkestan. Gottingen 2003


510.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Nairātmyaparipṛcchāsūtra (T.846, 1643; Toh. 173)

510.1.1 Translated into French by Leon Feer. AMG 50, 1883, 180-186

510.1.2 Text published in Sylvain Levi, "Encore Aśvaghoṣa", JA 1928, 207-211. Translation from Levi's French in Eric Fallick, "The question of not-self in the exposition of the great path ('attributed' to Asvaghosa). Translation from Sanskrit of the Nairatmyapariprccha", BudSR 16.1, 1999, 1-6

510.1.3 Restored to Sanskrit by Vidhusekhara Bhattacharya. Calcutta 1931

510.1.3.1 Edited by Sujitkumar Mukhopadhyay. VBS 4, 1931

510.1.4 Edited by P.L.Vaidya in Mahayanasutrasamgraha I, 174-176

510.1.5 Biswanath Bhattacharya, "A critical appraisal of the Nairatmya-pariprccha ascribed to Asvaghosa", WZKSOA 10, 1966, 220-223


511.Author Unknown (950)

       1.Ratnolkadhāraṇīsūtra (T.299; Toh. 145, 847)


513.-514.(unassigned)


515.Sānātanī (950)

       1.General

515.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 424


516.Manorathanandin (950)

       1.Vṛtti on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇavārttika

See e344.4:3,13,32

516.1.1 Edited, with Prajñakāragupta's Alaṃkāra, by Shigeki Watanabe, in Sanskrit Manuscripts of Manorathanandin's Pramāṇavāṛttikavṛtti. No. 3 of The Sanskrit Commentaries on the Pramāṇavārttika from Rahula Sankrtyayana's collection of Negatives. Patna 1998


       2.Commentary on Prajñākaragupta's Pramāṇavārttikālaṃkāra (available in Tibetan)

See e516.1.1


517.Maṇikyanandin (950)

       1.Parīkṣāmukha (Jain)

517.1.1 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyaratnamālā, by Natha Rangji Gandhi. Kolhapur 1883

517.1.2 Edited by Pannalal and Vamsidhara. SJGM 1, 1905

517.1.3 Edited, with Anantavirya's Laghuvṛtti, by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. BI 180, 1909

517.1.4 Summarized in 5 pages by Vidyabhusana in ILMS and HIL

517.1.5 Edited, with Prabhācandra's Prameyakamalamārtaṇḍa, by Mahendra Kumar. MDJG 36, 1912, 1941

517.1.6 Edited by Gajadharalal Jain. SJGM 11, 1916

517.1.7 Champat Rai Jain, Nyāya: The Science of Thought. Allahabad 1916

517.1.8 Edited by Ramaprasada Jain and Pannalal Soni. Bombay 1923

517.1.9 Edited in SS

517.1.10 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyamārtaṇḍa and editor's Ṭippaṇa, by Phulacandra Sastri. Banaras 1927

517.1.11 Partially edited and translated by S.C.Ghoshal. JainG 33, 1936 - 34, 1937

517.1.12 Edited by Kalacandra Jinadatta Upadhyayaya. Sholapur 1937

517.1.13 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyaratnamālā, and translated by Sarat Chandra Ghoshal. SBJ 11, 1940. Introduction reprinted EpJ 203-223

517.1.13.1 Edited with Abhinava Cārukīrti's Prameyaratnalamkara by A. Santiraja Sastri. Mysore Oriental Research Institute Publications, Sanskrit Series 88, Mysore 1948

517.1.14 Edited, with Anantavīrya's Prameyaratnamālā and editor's commentary, by Hiralala Jain. Varanasi 1964

517.1.15 Edited with Jnanottama Misra's Vivarana by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1986

517.1.20 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 533-542


       2.Pramāṇaparīkṣā (NCat XIII, 38)


519.Śaṃkara (950)

       1.Jayamaṅgalā on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās (NCat VII, 185)

See e163.1.35

519.1.1 M.R.Kavi, "Jayamaṅgalā", QJAHRS 2, 1927, 133-140

519.1.2 H.D.Sharma, "The Jayamaṅgalā and other commentaries on the Sāṃkhyasaptati of Īśvarakṛṣṇa", IHQ 5, 1929, 417-431. Also PAIOC 5.2, 1930, 1024-1040

519.1.3 Summarized by Ram Shankar Bhattacharya. Samkhya 271-288


520.Bhāskara(ācārya) (950)

       1.Vārttika on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras

See e441.1:2.5, 9. et441.1.13. y441.1.12

520.1.1 Edited by J.C.Chatterji. KSTS 4, 1916


522.Vimuktātman (950) (NCat II, 260)

       1.Iṣṭasiddhi (Advaita) (NCat II, 260)

See a716.4.2

522.1.1 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Iṣṭasiddhi--an old Advaita work", JOR 5, 1931, 326-332. Reprinted in IPS 2, 36-42

522.1.2 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 199-204

522.1.3 Edited, with extracts from Jñānottama's Vivaraṇa and 22 page summary, by Mysore Hiriyanna. GOS 65, 1933

522.1.4 C.Hayavadana Rao, "Date of Iṣṭasiddhi", QJMS 24, 1933, 276-283

522.1.5 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "The siddhāntaśloka in the Iṣṭasiddhi", JOR 12, 1938, 159-168

522.1.6 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "The date of Vimuktātman", NIA 4, 1941-42, 239-242

522.1.7 P.K.Sundaram, "Reality is joy: Vimuktātman's conception", JMU 27, 1955, 41-50

522.1.8 P.K.Sundaram, Advaita Epistemology with special reference to Iṣṭasiddhi. Madras 1968

522.1.9 Selections translated by P.K.Sundaram in SBAV 278-280

522.1.10 P.K.Sundaram, "Vimuktātman", PA 75-83

522.1.11 Edited and traslated by P.K.Sundaram. Two volumes. Madras 1980

522.1.11.5 Edited with Jñānottasma's Vivaraṇa by Krsnananda Sagara. Varanasi 1986

522.1.11.9 Marcus Schmucker, Vimuktātman's Lehre von der 'Zweitlosigkeit' des Brahmane: eine Studie von Iṣṭasiddhi. Dissertation Wien 1997

522.1.12 Marcus Schmucker, "Raum-zeitliche 'Wirklichkeit' bei Vimuktātman. Zu bheda-, prapañca- and poramāṇa- in der Iṣṭasiddhi", WZKSOA 42, 1998, 167-180

522.1.15 Marcus Schmucker, 'Weden als beiend noch als nichtes eiend bestimber'. Vimuktātmans Lehre von der 'Realität' der Welt. Wien 2001

522.1.18 Summarized by K.H.Potter and P.K.Sundaram. EnIndPh11, 2006, 73-163

522.1.20 Edited and translated, with Jñānottama's Iṣṭasiddhivivaraṇa and Jñānottama's Iṣṭasiddhivivaraṇa. Originally a Ph. D. Thesis, University of Madras. Chennai 2006

 

 523.Vyomaśiva (950)

       1.Vyomavatī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

See a278.1.55; 455.2.13; e278.1.3. b278.1.52

523.1.1 Dasaratha Sharma, "Vyomaśiva, the author of Vyomavatī", IHQ 10, 1934, 165-166

523.1.2 Kshetresa Chandra Chattopadhyaya, "Vyomaśiva author of Vyomavatī", IHQ 10, 1934, 576

523.1.3 V.Varadachari, "Vyomavatī, Nyāyakandalī and Kiraṇāvalī", ABORI 42, 1963, 168-174

523.1.4 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh2, 1977, 424-453

523.1.5 P.S.Ramanujan, A Study of Vaiśeṣika Philosophy with special reference to Vyomaśivācārya. Mysore 1979

523.1.6 Wilhelm Halbfass, "Vyomaśiva on sattāsambandha", StudIndCult 65-80

523.1.7 Edited by Gaurinatha Sastri. Two volumes. Varanasi 1983-84

523.1.10 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 257-264

523.1.11 Katsunori Hirano, "On the theory of avayavin in the Vy omavati: ā disute about the relation between the whole and its parts", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 185-186

523.1.12 Elliot M. Stern, "Padārthasaṃgrahatīkā of Vyomaśiva: a partial reconstruction of folios 2-3a", EMH 401-414

523.1.15 Katsunori Hirano, "Historicalsignificance of the definition of universal in the Vyoomavatī”, SHANA 247-313


524.Adhyāyana (950)

       1.Ruciṭīkā (on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya?)

524.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 484


525.Narasiṃha (950)

       1.General

525.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 484


525A. Bhatta Rāmakāṇtṭha (10th c.)

       2.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Bhogakārikā (cf. Mysore 4 for ms. citation)


       3.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Mokṣakārikā (cf. Mysore 4 for ms. citation)


       4.Nādakārikā (Śaiva)

See e589.1.1


       4A. Vṛtti on Śrīkaṇṭha's Ratnatrayapariksa

See e589.1.1


       5.Prakāśa on Sadyojyoti's Nareśvaraparīkṣā (NCat IX, 372)

See e461.3:2,4,6


       6.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Paramokṣanirāsakārikā

See e589.1.1


       7.Commentary on Sārdhatriśatīkālottarāgama

525A.7.1 Edited by R. Torella. RDSO 1976

525A.7.2 Edited by N.R.Bhatt. PIFI 6, 1979


       8.Commentary on Mataṅgaparameśvarāgama

525A.8.0 Vidyāpada edited by N. R. Bhatta. Pndichery 1977

525A.8.1 Kriyāpāda, Yogapāda, Caryāpāda edited by N. R. Bhatt. PIVI 65, 1982


      8A. Vivṛti on Sadyojyoti's Tattvatrayanirṇaya

525A.1.1 Dominic Goodall, Kei Kataoka, Diwakar Acharya and Yuko Yokochi, "A first edition and translation of Bhaṭṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's Tattvatrayanirṇayavivṛti , a treatise on Śiva, souls and māyā, with detailed treatment of mala", Journal of South Asian Classical Studies 3, 2008, 311-384


       9. General

a344.9.180

525A.9.1 Elisa Freschi, "The self's awareness of itself: Bhatṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's arguments against the Buddhist doctrines of no-self", PEW 59, 20-09, 400-406

525A.9.2 Dominic Goodall, Bhaṭṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's Commentary on the Kiraṇatantra. Vol. I: Chapters 1-6. Thesis, Universito f Oxford 1995. Published Pondicherry 1998

525A.9.5 Alex Watson, The Self's Awareness of itself. Bhaṭṭa Rāmakaṇṭha's Arguments against the Buddhist Doctrine of No-Self. Wien 2006

525A.9.8 Alex Watson, "Rāmakaṇṭha's concept of unchanging cognition (nityajñāna): influence from Buddhism, Sṣāṃkhya and Vedānta", FVTC 79-120


526.Khema (950) (NCat V, 190)

       1.Nāmarūpasamāsa

526.1.1 Edited by Dhammarama. JPTS 1915-1916, 1-19

526.1.1.1 Translated by Hammavala Saddhatissa. JPTS 11, 1987, 5-32

526.1.2 Edited by Rama Sankara Tripathi. Varanasi 1989


527.Amitagati I (950)

       1.Yogasāra(prābhṛta) (Jain) (NCat I, 344)

527.1.1 Edited by Gajadharalal. SJGM 16, 1918

527.1.2 Edited by A.N.Upadhye. JPMJG 33, 1968

527.1.3 Edited by Jugalkisora Muktar (Yugrir). Varanasi 1968; New Delhi 1999

527.1.3.5 Edited and translated by Sumati Chand Jain as Gift of the Esence of Yoga. New Delhi 2003

527.1.4 Summarized by H.L.Jain and A.N.Upadhye in the Introductio to JPJMG 33, 1968. This reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 601-602

 
 

527A.Rāmasiṃha (950?)

       1.Dohapāhuda (Jain)

527A.1.1 Edited by Hirald Jain as An Apabhramsa Work on Jaina Mysticism. Karanja, Bihar 1933

527A.1.2 Translated into French by Colette Caillat. JA 264. 1976. 63-96

527A.1.3 Edited by Harivallabh Chunilal Bhayani, Ranaika M. Saha and Pritane Sanghavi. Ahmedabad 1999


528.Lakṣmaṇagupta (950)

       1.Śāradātilakatantra

528.1.0 Edited by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1892

528.1.1 Edited and translated by Arthur Avalon (Sir John Woodroffe). Tantrik Texts 16-17, Calcutta 1933, 1982

528.1.2 Edited with Rāghavabhatṭa's Padārthādarśa by Mukunda Jha Bakshi. KSS 107, Varanasi 1934, 1963

528.1.3 Edited and translated by Fabrizia Baldissera. Poona 1980

528.1.4 Edited in Bengali script by Pancanana Sastri. Calcutta 1982

528.1.5 Edited Sri Garib Oriental Series 82, Delhi 1988

528.1.8 Gudrun Bühnemann, The Iconography of Hindu Tantric Deities. Volume II: The Pantheons of the Prapañcasāra and the Sāradatilaka. Groningen 2001

528.1.12 Gudrun Buhnemann, "the Saṛadātilaakatantra on yoga: a new edition and translation of Chapter 25", BSOAS 74, 2011, 205-235


530.Vācaspati Miśra (960)

       1.Bhāmatī on Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya

See a744.1.2. e23.1:17,20,34,46,69,87,88,98,105,119,144,239,255,263; e379.16.40.1. et23.1.143. t23.1.139.

530.1.1 Edited by Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 116, 1935, 1956-57

530.1.2 S.S.Hasurkar, Vācaspati Miśra on Advaita Vedānta. Darbhanga 1958

530.1.3 J.C.Mookerjee, "Vācaspati Miśra on illusion", IPC 4.2, 1969, 77-83

530.1.4 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Vācaspati's criticism of sphoṭavāda", CPSSS 292-301

530.1.5 J.A.B.Van Buitenen, "Vācaspati's critique of the Bhedābheda doctrine of Bhāskara", MVV 145-151

530.1.6 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "Vācaspati on the place of karma in  sādhanā", JMysoreU 41, 1979, 46-50

530.1.7 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "Vācaspati on sādhana catuṣṭaya", TL 6.3, 1983, 16-17

530.1.8 Rajendra Prasad Gaur, Vācaspati Darśanam. Bombay 1983

530.1.9 S.Samkaranarayanan, "The colophon in the Bhāmatī: a new study", ALB 49, 1985, 34-61

530.1.10 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, Vācaspati's Contribution to Advaita. Jayanagar 1984

530.1.11 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "The distinctive contributions of Vācaspati Miśra to Advaita", TVOS 12, 1987, 9-15

530.1.12 S. Ranganath, "Vācaspati's interpretation of the sūtra 'śāstra-yonitvāt", TVOS 15.2-3, 1990, 59-63

530.1.13 C. Ram Prasad, "Is the experienced world a determinate totality? Vācaspati on anyathākhyātivāda and anirvacanīyakhyātivāda", JICPR 12.1, 1995, 107-132

530.1.14 S. Ranganatha, "Vācaspatimiśra's interpretation of the sūtra 'tat tu samanvayāt'", TVOS 17, 1992, 85-96

530.1.15 V. N. Sheshagiri Rao, "Vācaspati on the nature of individual self (jīva)", PTC 26.3, 1992, 1-13

530.1.16 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "Vacaspati on jivan-mukti:, TVOS 21.2, 1996, 55-62

530.1.20 Summarized by Edeltraud Harzer, Sri Narayana Misra and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh11, 2006, 33-72


       2.Nyāyasūcīnibandhana on Gautama's Nyāyasūtras

See et48.1.51

530.2.1 Edited in 48.1.67

530.2.4 Yasutaka Muroya, "A propose of the Nyāyasūcīnibandhana: some historical problems and the maanuscript commission of the Nyāyasūtra", JGJRI 62, 2006, 405-433


       3.Tātparyaṭīkā on Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika

See e48.1:9,14,50,70. s48.1.25. a421A.1.12

530.3.1 Edited by G.S.Tailanga. VizSS 13, 1898

530.3.2 Edited by L.S.Dravid. KSS 24, 1925-26

530.3.3 Sections translated by Th. Stcherbatsky in BL II, 287-298, 303-308, 405-432

530.3.4 Anantalal Thakur, "Abhayatilaka's interpretation of an obscure passage of the Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā", JOI 16, 1966, 157-160

530.3.5 Summarized by Bimal Krishna Matilal. EnIndPh2, 1977, 453-483

530.3.6 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Vācaspati's exposition and criticism of the Buddhist view of 'perception'", FRSD 200-209

530.3.7 Anantalal Thakur, "Vācaspatimiśra's Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā and the Vaiśeṣika system", VRFV 425-435

530.3.8 J.M.Shukla, "The verbal cognition according to Vācaspati Miśra", Aruna-Bharati 207-224

530.3.8.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Vācaspati Miśra in the Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā", BPBS 105-178

530.3.8.5 Scott Garvin Cremer, The Early Nyāya Theory of Perceptual Knowing and Vācaspati Miśra's Revision of It. Ph. D. Thesis, Harvard University 1993

530.3.9 Edited by Anantalal Thakur. New Delhi 1996

530.3.12 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 389-395

        

        4.Tattvakaumudī on Īśvarakṛṣṇa's Sāṃkhyakārikās

See e131.1.112. e163.1:4, 6, 7, 8, 11, 12, 19, 22, 23, 25, 26, 29, 31, 36, 40, 43, 45-47, 64, 68, 86. 163.1.16. t163.1.14.

530.4.1 Sections translated into German by Richard Garbe in "Die Theorie der indischen Rationalisten von den Erkenntnismitteln", Berichte Verhandl. Sächs. Gesellschaft d. Wissenschaften phil-hist. Kl. 1-2, Leipzig 1888, 1-30

530.4.2 A. Burk, "Die Theorie der Schlussfolgerung (anumāna) nach der Sāṃkhya-tattvakaumudī des Vācaspatimiśra", WZKM 15, 1901, 251-264

530.4.3 Margaret Steiner, Das Verhältnis der Sāṃkhyatattvakaumudī zu den älteren Kommentaren. Dissertation, Tubingen 1926

530.4.4 Umesh Mishra, "A few stray thoughts on the Tattva-Kaumudī of Vācaspati Miśra I", PAIOC 8, 1935, 393-400

530.4.5 S.K.Saksena, "The problem of experience in Sāṃkhyayoga metaphysics, with special reference to Vācaspati and Vijñānabhikṣu", PO 4, 1940, 174-182

530.4.6 Translated into French by R. Allar. ET 42, 1941, 130-139

530.4.7 Jayadeva Yogendra, "Differences of interpretation between Vācaspati and Bhikṣu on Sāṃkhya-Yoga", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 269

530.4.8 Yensho Kanakura, "The Sāṃkhyatattvakaumudī" (summary). TDBKN 7, 1956, 5

530.4.9 R.L.Joshi, "Sāṃkhyatattvakaumudī", OT 7.1-2, 1963, 17-36

530.4.10 Anima Sengupta, "Vācaspati and Vijñānabhikṣu on the bhoktṛbhāva of puruṣa", VK 50, 1963, 387-390. Also ESOSIP 21-27

530.4.11 Janakivallabha Bhattacharya, "Vācaspati Miśra's misinterpretation of the Sāṃkhya theory of perception", SVUOJ 8, 1965, 9-20. Also CIDO 26, Volume Three, Part One, 1969, 345-351

530.4.12 Srinivas Ayyar Srinivasan, Vācaspatimiśra's Tattva Kaumudī. Ein Beitrag Textkritik bein Kontaminierter Überlieferung. Hamburg 1967

530.4.13 G.C.Nayak, "Satkāryavāda and asatkāryavāda--two doctrines of causality", JIAP 8.2, 1969, 71-73

530.4.14 Edited by Gajanana Sastri Musalagamvakara. KSS 208, 1971

530.4.15 Selections translated in HTR 68-70

530.4.16 Summarized by G.J.Larson. Samkhya 301-312

530.4.18 Edited and translated by Ganganatha Jha. Delhi 2008


       5.Tattvabindu (Mīmāṃsā) (NCat VIII, 54)

530.5.1 Edited Banaras 1889, 1917

530.5.2 Edited by Gangadhara Sastri. Pan n.s. 14, 1892: 49, 105, 161, 217, 273. Second edition by Kasinath Sarma, reprinted Banaras 1917

530.5.3 Edited, with Ṛṣiputra Parameśvara's Tattvavibhāvanā, by V.A.Ramaswami Sastri. AnUSS 3, 1936, 1991

530.5.4 Edited and translated into French by Madeleine Biardeau. Pondichery 1956, 1979

530.5.5 Edited by A.Subrahmanya Sastri. Varanasi 1975

530.5.7 Edited by Rajanisa Kumara Sukla. Varanasi 2001

530.5.9 Edited, with Ṛṣiputra Parameśvara's Tattvavibhāvanā, by Brij Kishore Tripathi. Varanasi 2003


       6.Nyāyakaṇikā on Maṇḍana Miśra's Vidhiviveka

See e369.6:1,2,4,6

530.6.1 Th. Stcherbatsky, "Über die Nyāyakaṇikā des Vācaspatimiśra und die indische Lehre vom kategorischen Imperativ", BZLGI 369-380

530.6.2 Sections translated by Stcherbatsky in BL II, 318-321, 352-372

530.6.3 Jeson Woo, "Yogipratyakṣa in Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyakanīkā", EMH 347-356

530.6.6 Jeson Woo, "Vācaspati Miśra and Jñānaśrīmitra on the object of yogipratyakṣa”, RLBPA 469-476


       7.Tattvavaiśāradī on Patañjali's Yogasūtras (NCat VIII, 65)

See e131.1:2,12,20,28,47,57,75,139,140. t131.1:35,37,57

530.7.1 D.S.Robinson, "Vācaspati and British Absolute idealism", PEW 1.1, 1951, 63-66

530.7.2 Koki Aruga, "On Vācaspatimiśra's explanation of the cause of saṃyoga", JIBSt 41.2, 1993, 32-36

530.7.3 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Vācaspati in the Tattvavaiśāradi", BJBS 529-542

530.7.5 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 218-239


       7A.Tattvasamīkṣā

See a366.1.16.5

530.7A.1 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Tattvasamiksa of Vacaspatrimisra: a fresh view", ALB 61, 1997, 115-138

530.7A.2 Edited by Diwakar Acarya. Wiesbaden 2006


        8.General

See a369.7.45; 379.67.270. a455.2:7,14

530.8.1 A.Berriedale Keith, "The date of Udayanācārya and of Vācaspati Miśra", JRAS 1908, 522-526

530.8.2 R.G.Bhandarkar, "Dates of Vedāntakalpataru, Vācaspati, Udayana and Rāmānanda", CWRB 298-300

530.8.3 D.C.Bhattacharya, "Date of Vācaspati Miśra and Udayanācārya", JGJRI 2, 1945, 349-356

530.8.4 Anantalal Thakur, "Tātparyācārya", JASBe (Letters) 17, 1951, 241-243

530.8.5 Raja Ram Laxman Joshi, Vācaspati Miśra: A Study. Poona 1958

530.8.6 Anantanandendra Sarasvati, "Vācaspati Miśra", PA 100-108, Reprinted TVOS 24.1, 1999, 22-33

530.8.7 Lambert Schmithausen, "Some remarks on the problem of the date of Vācaspati Miśra", JBRS 54, 1968, 158-164

530.8.8 K.R.Joshi, "Vācaspati Miśra", JYI 17, 1971-72, 30-32

530.8.9 Ramaprasad Bhattacharya, "Vācaspati, the follower of Maṇḍana", CDSFV 344-347

530.8.10 Naresh Chanda Jha, "Misconceptions about some of the scholars of Mithilā", JGJRI 31, 1975, 259-264

530.8.11 Madeleine Biardeau, "Vācaspati Miśra: a syncretist?", MVV 137-142

530.8.12 Anantalal Thakur, "Studies in Vācaspati Miśra (I)", MVV 132-136

530.8.12.1 S.S.Sastry, "Śrī Vācaspati Miśra", TL 5.5, 1982, 4-10

530.8.13 S. Sankaranarayanan, "Date and patron of Vācaspati Miśra--a new study", in A.V.Narasimha Murthy and K.V. Ramesh (eds.), Giridharaśrī. Essays in Indology: Dr. G.S.Dikshit Felicitation Volume (Delhi l987), 227-234

530.8.14 V.N.Seshagiri Rao, "A note on Vācaspati Miśra", TL 14.5, 1991, 26-33

530.8.14.2 A. Aklujkar, "The prologue and epilogue verses of Vācaspati-miśra I", RDSO 73, 1999, 105-130

530.8.14.5 S. Ranganath, Contribution of Vacaspati Misra to Indian Philosophy. Delhi 1999

530.8.15 Jason Woo, 'Oneness and manyness: Vācaspati Miśra and Ratnakīrti on an aspect of causality", JIP 28, 2000, 225-231

530.8.16 Jeson Woo, "Vacaspati misra and Ratnakirti on sahakaritva", WZKS 44, 2000, 211-220

539.16.19 Ko Endo, "The eight-limbed yoga in Vacaspatimiśra's understanding of the Advaitavedānta", TMSR 789-801


531.Vittoka (960)

       1.General

531.1.1 Esther A. Solomon, "Vittoka--logician and poet", Indica 16, 1979, 177-1


532-546.(unassigned)


547.(Rājanaka) Rāmakaṇṭha (970)

       1.Vivaraṇasāramātra or Vivṛti on Vasugupta's Spandakārikās

See e441.2:2,8; 441.2.16 t441.2.12


       ?2.Sarvatobhadra on Bhagavadgītā (Kashmir Śaiva)

547.2.1 Edited by S.N.Tatpatrikar. ASS 112, 1931, 1939

547.2.2 Edited by T.R.Cintamani. MUSS 14, 1941

547.2.3 Edited by M.Kaul. KSTS 64, 1943

 

549.Author Unknown (970)

       1.Pañcaśatikaprajñāpāramitāsūtra (T.260)

549.1.1 Edited and translated in Conze, ShortPP 108-125, 154-156


549A Author Unknown (970)

          1.Mañjuśrīnairātmyāvatārasūtra

549A.1.1 Edited in Bailey, 133-135


549B Kakuda or Kakaya Sūṛi (970)

See EIP 14, 2013, 41

       1. Pañcapramāṇīpañcāśikā (Jaina)(NCat 3, p. 109)

See EIP 14, p. 41


550.Dhammapāla (970)

       1.Aṇuṭīkā on Dhammasaṅganī (NCat I, 289)

See e1.1.10.4; 307.2:1, 4, 6

550.1.1 Edited by U Hpye in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1908

550.1.2 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1977, 1991

550.1.3 Edited in Thai script. Bangkok 1979

550.1.4 Edited by Ram Shankar Tripathi. Varanasi 1988


       2.Aṇuṭīkā on Dhātukathā (NCat I, 289)

550.2.1 Edited Rangoon 1958

550.2.2 Edited Bangkok 1970


       3.Aṇuṭīkā on Kathāvatthu (NCat I, 289)

550.3.1 Edited Rangoon1958, 1977


       4.Ṭīkā on Nettippakaraṇa

See e9.1.5.; 18.1:1-3

550.4.1 Edited, with Saddhammapāla's Nettivibhāvanī, by U Hpye. Rangoon 1909

550.4.1.5 Edited by Piyatissa Vidurupola. Colombo 1921, 1991

550.4.2 Edited in Burmese script. rangoon 1960, 1961, 1977

550.4.3 Edited in Thai script. Krungthep 1982


       5.Aṇuṭīkā on Paṭṭhāna (NCat I, 289)

550.5.1 Edited Rangoon 1958, 1977


       6.Aṇuṭīkā on Puggalapaññati (NCat I, 289)

550.6.1 Edited Rangoon 1958, 1977


       7.Aṇuṭīkā on Vibhaṅga (NCat I, 289)

See e3.1:5.1, 9; 307.8.2

550.7.1 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1960

550.7.2 Edited by Brahmadeva Narayana Sarma. Varanasi 1987


       8.Ṭīkā or Paramatthamañjūṣā on Buddhaghoṣa's Visuddhimagga

See e210.7.25, 210.7.14.1

550.8.0 Edited in Thai script. Krong Thep Maha Nakhon 1900, 1987

550.8.1 Edited Rangoon in Burmese script. 1909-1910, 1960, 1977, 1985, 1986

550.8.2 Edited Bangkok, 1925-27, 1987. Three volumes

550.8.3 Partly edited by Dhammananda. Colombo 1928, 1930, 1949. Three volumes

550.8.4 J.H.Woods, "Integration of consciousness in Buddhism", ISCRL 137-139

550.8.5 Edited by Revatadhamma. Varanasi 1969

550.8.7 Edited Igatapuri 1998. Two volumes


       9.Aṇuṭīkā on Yāmaka (NCat I, 289)

550.9.1 Edited in Burmese script. Rangoon 1958, 1960, 1977


       10.General

See a210.9.14

550.10.1 E.Hardy, "Ein Beitrag zur Frage, ob Dhammapāla in Nalandāsaṅghā-rāma seine Kommentare geschrieben", ZDMG 51, 1897, 105-127

550.10.2 P.V.Bapat, "Dhammapāla and the Bhagavadgītā, IHQ 13, 1937, 720

550.10.3 N.Aiyasvami Sastri, "On Dharmapāla", JSVRI 2.2, 1941, 347-352

550.10.4 Edited Burma 1958

550.10.5 Lance S. Cousins, "Dhammapāla and the Ṭīkā literature", Religion 2, 1972, 159-165

550.10.6 Ole H. Pind, "Pāli miscellany: Dhammapāla's reference to Diṅnāga's apoha theory and the question of his date", BVSK 523-527




551.Prakāśātman (975) (NCat XII, 213)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Padmapāda's Pañcapādikā

See e23.1:144; 273.1.273.2; 402.5.10

551.1.1 Edited, with extracts from Akhaṇḍānanda's Tattvadīpana and Nṛsiṃhāśrama's Bhāvaprakāśikā. VizSS 5, 1892

551.1.2 N.B.Chakraborty, "The concept of falsity (the Vivaraṇa view considered)", OH 3, 1955, 105-110

551.1.3 First varṇaka translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri. Unpublished, handwritten manuscript. Madras

551.1.4 Bratindra Kumar Sengupta, A Critique on the Vivaraṇa School. Calcutta 1959

551.1.5 Klaus Cammann, "Reflections on the validity of knowledge in the Vivaraṇa", JOR 34-35, 1964-66, 54-57

551.1.6 Klaus Cammann, Das System des Advaita nach der Lehre Prakāśātmans. Wiesbaden 1965

551.1.7 Selections translated in HTR 201-206

551.1.8 Edited by P. S. Sastri. Tenali (Puri) 1997

551.1.12 Summaried bv S.S.Suryanarayana Sastri and Satchidanendendra in EnIndPh11, 2006, 405-433


       2.Śabdanirṇaya (Advaita)

551.2.1 Edited by T.Ganapati Sastri. TSS 53, 1917

551.2.2 M.Mukherji, "Note on the Śabdanirṇaya", IHQ 15, 1939, 435-440. Selections reprinted at EnIndPh11, 2006, 433-434

551.2.3 T.R.Chintamani, "A note on the Śabdanirṇaya", IHQ 16, 1940, 169-171


       3.Śārīrakamīmāṃsānyāyasaṃgraha or Nyāyamuktāvalī on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras

See e23.1:14,155,163. EnIndPh11, 2006, 434


       4.General

551.4.0 Bina Gupta, Consciousness, Knowledge and Ignorance. Prakāśātman's Elucidation of Five Parts dist. New York 2008

551.4.1 Bratindra Kumar Sengupta, "Prakāśātman", PA 119-125. Reprinted TVOS 26.1, 2001, 15-23


552.Kanakanandin (Ācārya) (975)

See 557.1 (Gommatasara)

       1.Karmaprakṛti (Jain) (NCat III, 142, 202)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 602


       2.Bṛhad- and Laghu-Dravyasaṃgraha (Jain) (NCat III, l42)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 603


       3.Pañcaprarūpaṇa (Jain) (NCat III, l42)


553.Prajñākaramati or -gupta (975) (NCat XII, 229)

       1.Piṇḍārtha on Asaṅga's Abhisamayālaṃkāra (NCat I, 313; XII, 229)


       2.Pañjikā on Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra

See e368.1:5,8,18,37.1,40

553.2.1 Indumatie Karunaratne, "Bodhicaryāvatāra-Pañjikā", EnBud 3.2, 1971, 183-184

553.2.2 Rupendra Kumar Pagariya, Index of the Half-Verses in Pramanavarttikabhasya. Ahmedabad 1970

553.2.4 Chapter traslated in Peter R. Oldmeadow, A Study of the Wisdom Chapter (Prajñāpāramitā pariccheda) of the Bodhicaryāvatārapañjikā of Prajñākaramati. P.D.Thesis, Australian National University 1994

553.2.5 Barbara Nelson, "Beyond free and literal translating a Buddhist text (Bodhicaryavatāarpañjikā) from Sanskrit", JOSA 43, 2011, 83-102


       3.Vṛtti on Candragomin's Śiṣyalekha (Cordier III, 431)


       4.General

553.4.1 Hisayasu Kobayashi, "Prajñākaragupta on the two truths and argumentation”, JIP 39, 2011, 427-439


554.Helārāja (980)

       1.Prakīrṇaprakāśa on Book 3 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

See a221.1.148. e221.1:4,13,49,91. t221.1:78,93,122,167.8. d221.1.100

554.1.1 V.Varadachari, "On the date of Helārāja", SVUOJ 10, 1967, 23-35


       2.Śabdaprabhā on Book 1 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

554.2.1 K.A.Subramania Iyer, "Some lost works on Vyākaraṇa", VRFV 137-144


       3.Advaitasiddhi (NCat 1, l22)


       4.General

554.4.1 K.Madhava Krishna Sarma, "Helārāja not a disciple of  Bhartṛhari", IHQ 19, 1943, 79-82

554.4.2 V.Swaminathan, "On the date of Helārāja", SVUOJ 10, 1967, 23-36

554.4.3 V.Raghavan, "The dates of Helārāja and Kaiyaṭa", Rtam 2-6, 1970-75, 105-110

554.4.5 Chaitali Dangonkar and Madhava Kulkarni, "Helarāja's description of ontological semantics based on Bhartṛhari’s ontology”, JOI 59.1-2, 2009, 11-34


555.Vāmanadatta (980)

       1.Saṃvitprakāśa

555.1.1 Edited by Mark S.G. Dyczkowski. Varanasi 1990

555.1.1.5 Edited by Bhagirathaprasada Tripathi. Varanasi 1993

555.1.2 Rafaelle Torella, "On Vāmanadatta", PNRBFV 1994, 481-498


        2. Dvayasampattivarttika

555.2.1 Raniero Gnoli, "Ill Dvayasampattivartaka di Vāmanadatta", Gururaja II, 1974, 451-455


        3. Svabodhodayamañjārī

555.3 Edited and translated in Raffaele Torella, "The Svabodhodayamañjarī, orhow to suppress the mind with no effort”, Haranandalahari 387-410


556.Anantavīrya (980) (NCat I, 180)

       1.Vṛtti on Akalaṅka's Nyāyaviniścaya (NCat I, 181)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 604


       2.Bhāṣya on Akalaṅka's Pramāṇasaṃgraha (NCat I, 180)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 603


       3.Ṭīkā on Akalaṅka's Siddhiviniścaya (NCat I, 180)

See e417A.8.2. Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 604-605

 
 

557.Nemicandra Saiddhāntika or Siddhāntacakravartin (980)

       1.Gommatasāra (with the help of Kanakanandin) (Jain)

See e441.2

557.1.0 Jivakāṇḍa edited by Manoharalal. Bombay 1911

557.1.1 Karmakāṇḍa edited by Manoharalal. RJSM 9, 1912; 33, 1925; Bombay 1928. Two volumes.

557.1.3 Jīvakāṇḍa edited by Gopaladas and Khubcandra Jain. RJSM 32, 1968, 1969; 1971, 1972, 1982

557.1.4 Edited, with Abhayacandra's Mandaprabodhika on the Jīvakāṇḍa, by Gajadharalal Jain and Srilal Jain. Calcutta 1919-1921

557.1.4.5 Section on Karmaprakṛti edited, with Sumatikīrti's commentary, by Hiralal Sastri. Kasi 1944

557.1.5 Jīvakāṇḍa edited and translated by J. L. Jaini. SBJ 5, 1927; New York 1974. New Delhi 1990. Introduction reprinted EpJ 94-139

557.1.6 Karmakāṇḍa part 1 edited and translated by J. L. Jaini. SBJ 6, 1928; New York 1974, 1990. Introduction reprinted EpJ 141-186

557.1.7 Karmakāṇḍa part 2 edited by Sitala Prasad and Ajit Prasad. SBJ 10, 1937, 1974, 1990. Introduction reprinted EpJ 179-202

557.1.8 A. N. Upadhye, "Jīvatattva-pradīpikā on Gomatasāra: its author and date". IC 7, 1940, 23-33. Reprinted in A. N. Upadhye, Papers (Mysore 1983), 202-210

557.1.9 Karmakāṇḍa edited Agas 1971

557.1.10 Edited by Khubcandra Jain. Two volumes. 1971-72

557.1.11 Edited by Adinatha Neminatha Upadhye and Kailash Chandra Jain. Two volumes. New Delhi 1978

557.1.12 Jyoti Prasad Jain, "Facts about Gomatasāra", VIRB 3, 1982, 53-62

557.1.13 Portions edited by Yashpal Jain in Saṃyagjñānacandrikā (Jaipur 1989)

557.1.15 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 605-626


         2. Labdhisāra (NCat VI, 175)

557.2.1 Edited with Toadaramala's Saṃyagjñānacandrikā, an anonymous Sanskrit commentary, and Nemicandra's Kṣapaṇācāra, by Phulchandra Siddhantasastri. Calcutta 1919; Agas 1980

557.2.2 L.C.Jain, "Elements of operational details in the Labdhisāra", JainA 36.1, 1983, 21-32

557.2.3 Edited, with Guṇabhadra(=Guṇadharaj)'s Kaṣāyapahuda and the Jayadhavala thereon, by Laxmi Chandra Jain. Katni, M.P. 1994

557.2.4 Edited and summarized in L.C.Jain, The Labdhisāra of Nemicandra Siddhānta Cakravartin. Volume One (Jabalpur 1994), the summary with the text from the Kasāyapāhuda of Gunabhadrācārya and its commentary the Jagadhāvala, with the assistance of Kumari Prabha Jain. Portions of summary reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 626-632


         3. Kṣapaṇasāra (supplement to Gomatasāra)

See 557.2.1. Cf. EnIndPh 10, 2007, 632-633


         4. Vṛtti on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 639

557.4.1 Edited and translated by Sarat Chandra Goshal. Arrah 1917; Delhi 1989, 1990


        5. Trilokasāra

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 633

557.5.1 Edited, with Mādhavacandra Traividya's Kāraṇānuyoga, by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 12, 1917, 1984,1990

557.5.2 Edited with Śakalakīṛti's Dīpikā. 19981


         6. Dravyasaṃgraha

557.6.1 Partially translated by Bharatendu Hariscandra. Benares 1873

557.6.2 Edited and translated by S. Chandra Ghoshal, Sacred Books of the Jains 1, Arrah 1917; Delhi 1956, 1989, 1990

557.6.3 Edited with Brahmadeva's Subodhinīvṛtti by Manoharalal Sastri. 1919, 1966, 1976

557.6.4 Edited Bombay 1926

557.6.5 Edited with Puttaya Svami's Ṭīkā. Delhi 1956

 
 

557.6.5.3 Edited by Darbarilala Kothiya. Varanasi 1966

557.6.5.5 Edited with Brahmadeva's comentary by Rajakishore Jain. Bhavnagar 1976

557.6.6 Edited with an anonymous author's Avacūri by Gokul Chandra Jain and Rsabhacandra Jain. Varanasi 1989

557.6.6.5 Edited by Niranjana Vora. Ahmedabad 1998

557.6.7 Edited by Dhakumara Jain. Jaipur 2000

557.6.7.5 Edited by Jabacanda Chabara. Jaipur 2000

557.6.8 Summaried by K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2007, 634-639

557.6.10 Edited and traslated by Nalini Balbir. Mumbai 2010


          7. Traivār(ṇ)ikācāra or Pratiṣṭhānatilaka (NCat VIII, 281)


          8.Tribhaṅgīsāra (NCC VIII, 256)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 634


          9.Upadeśasiddhāntaratnamālā

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 639


        10.Sukhabodha on the Uttarādhyayanasūtras

557.10.1 Jarl Charpentier, "Uber eine alte Handschrift der Uttarādhyayanaṭīkā des Devendragaṇi", ZDMG 67, 1913, 668-678

557.10.1.5 Edited in Ātmavallabha Granthavali, Ahmedabad 1937

557.10.2 Edited Ahmedabad 1957, 1982

557.10.2.5 Edited by Padmasundara. Mumbai 198?

557.10.3 Edited by Jayacandra Chabala. Jaipur 2000


558.Jñānottama Miśra (980) (NCat VII, 349-350)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Vimuktātman's Iṣṭasiddhi (NCat II, 261; VII, 350)

See e522.1.3; ff8.1.11.5. et522.1.20. Also cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 593


       2.Candrikā on Sureśvara's Naiṣkarmyasiddhi (NCat VII, 350)

See e417.4:1,2,18

558.1.1 Summarized by V.S.V.Guruswamy Sastri. EnIndPh11, 2006, 593-601


559.Aniruddha (980) (NCat I, 198)

      1.Vivaraṇapañjikā on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika, and Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā (NCat I, 198)

559.1.1 J.S.Jetly,"The Vivaraṇapañjikā (in ms. form) of Aniruddha", JOI 4, 1954-55, 240-244. Summary in PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 124)

559.1.2 Edited by Anantlal Thakur. Darbhanga 1969

559.1.3 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 521


560.Udayana (984) (NCat II, 326-327)

       1.Ātmatattvaviveka or Bauddhadhikkāra (Nyāya)

560.1.1 Edited by Jayanarayana Tarkapancanana and Madanamohana Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1849

560.1.2 Edited in Vidyodaya 22, 1893

560.1.3 Edited, with Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Ṭīkā and Mathurānātha's Rahasya, by Y. Sarvabhauma. Navadipa 1900; Calcutta 1901

560.1.4 Edited up to Kṣaṇabhaṅgavāda, with Śaṅkara Miśra's Kalpalatā, Bhāgīratha Ṭhakkura's commentary, Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti and Mathurānātha's Rahasya, by V.P. Dvivedin and L.S.Dravid. BI 170, 1907-1939, 1986

560.1.5 Partially edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Kalpalatā, Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti, Rāma Tarkālaṃkāra's Ṭippanī on the last, by Rajeswara Sastri Dravida. ChSS 63, 1925-1927

560.1.6 Edited, with Ātreya Nārāyaṇa's commentary, Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Ṭīkā on the latter, by Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 84, 1936-1940, 1997

560.1.7 Edited with Śaṃkara Miśra's Kalpalatā, Bhāgīratha Ṭhakkura's commentary and Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti, by V.P.Dvivedin and L.S.Dravida. BI 170, 1939, 1986

560.1.8 Selections translated in HTR 112-116

560.1.9 Summarized by V.Varadachari in EnIndPh2, 1977, 525-557

560.1.10 Edited by Kedaranatha Tripathi. Varanasi 1983

560.1.11 Edited in Bengali script by Dinanatha Tripathi. Three volumes. Calcutta 1984

560.1.12 Part One edited and translated by Citrarekha V. Kher and Shiv Kumar. Delhi 1987

560.1.12.1 Billy David Burke, an Analysis of Udayana's Arguments against the Buddhist Doctrine of Ksanabhanga as Presented in the Atmatattvaviveka. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of Minnesota 1989

560.1.13 Joy Laine, "Some remarks on the Guṇaguṇībhedabhaṅga chapter in Udayana's Ātmatattvaviveka", JIP 21, 1993, 261-294

560.1.13.1 Edited and translated by N.S.Dravid. Simla 1995

560.1.14 Translated by Kisor K. Chakrabarti. JIPR 1, 1996, 148-167; 5, 2000, 125-146; 7, 2002, 147-171

560.1.14.5 Jakob Stuchllik, Die Sākāravijñānavāda-Abschnitt im Bahyārthabhaśga-kapitel des Ātmatattvaviveka von Udayana. Der Idealismus des Nyāya und des Realismus des Vijñānavāda. Thesis Wien 1996

560.1.15 Joy Laine, "Udayana's refutation of the Buddhist thesis of momentariness in the Ātmatattvaviveka", JIP 26, 1998, 51-97

560.1.20 Chakravarthi Ram-Prasad, "The phenomenal separateness of self. Udayana on body and agency”, AsPOxford 21, 2011, 323-340


       2.Lakṣaṇamālā (Nyāya)

560.2.1 Edited by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. JOR 19, 1949-50, 44-52

560.2.2 Anantalal Thakur, "The Lakṣaṇamālā of Udayanācārya", BhV 20-2l, 1960-61, 174-181

560.2.3 Edited with commentary by Sasinath Jha. Mithila Institute Series (Ancient Texts) 13, Darbhanga 1963, 1964

560.2.4 Summarized by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. EnIndPh2, 1977, 525-526

560.2.5 Anantalal Thakur, "On the authorship of the Laksanamala", IndTradI 187-189


       3.Lakṣaṇāvalī (Nyāya)

See e29.1.14. e278.1.11

560.3.1 Edited, with Śeṣa Śārṅgadhara's Nyāyamuktāvalī, by Surendra Lal Gosvamin. Pan n.s. 21, 1899 - 22, 1900. Reprinted Banaras 1900

560.3.2 Edited, with Viśvanātha Jhā's Prakāśa, by Lokanatha Upadhyaya. Banaras 1901

560.3.3 Edited, with Keśava Bhaṭṭa's Prakāśa, by Sasinath Jha. Mithila Institute Series (Ancient Texts) 14, Darbhanga 1963

560.3.4 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh2, 1977, 523-525

560.3.5 Edited and translated, with translation of Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī, by Masashi Tachikawa. Studies of Classical India 4, Varanasi, Dordrecht 1981

560.3.8 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 305


       4.Nyāyakusumāñjali (Nyāya)

560.4.1 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā and editor's commentary, by M.Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1845, 1847, 1872, 1888, 1909

560.4.2 Kārikās edited and translated, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by E.B.Cowell and Mahesa Candra Nyayaratna. Calcutta 1864. Section of translation reprinted in Source Book 379-385

560.4.3 Edited, with editor's Vyākhyā, by Gangadhara Kaviratna Kaviraja. Calcutta 1872

560.4.4 Kashinath Telang, "Note on the date of the Nyāyakusumāñjali", IA 1, 1872, 208, 353

560.4.5 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1884, 1909

560.4.6 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Rucidatta's Makaranda, by M.Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. BI 123, 1888-1895

560.4.7 Edited, with Śivacandra's commentary, in Vidyodaya 20, 1891, et passim

560.4.8 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by K.N.Tarkavagisa. Calcutta 1892, 1914

560.4.9 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Rucidatta's Makaranda, by L.S.Dravida.   KSS 30, 1912

560.4.10 Edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by Ambadas Sastri. Banaras 1913

560.4.11 Part of Book One translated by Gopinath Kaviraj. POWSBSt 2, 1923, 159-191

560.4.12 Edited, with appendix explaining technical terms, by Ramakrsna Tarkatirtha. Dacca 1923-1924

560.4.12.1 Edited by Peri Laksminarayana Sastri. Cennapuri 1939

560.4.13 Edited, with editor's Āmoda, by Kolluru Somasekhara Sastri. Tirupati 1940

560.4.14 Books One and Two translated by Ravitirtha. ALB 5, 1941 - 10, 1946. Reprinted 1946

560.4.15 Edited with editor's commentary by T.Viraraghavacarya. Tirupati 1941,1991

560.4.16 Kārikās edited, with Rāmabhadra Sārvabhauma's Vyākhyā, by N.C.Vedantatirtha. AshSS 2, 1944

560.4.17 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana's criticism of the Sāṃkhya", JOR 18, 1948-49, 25-31

560.4.18 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana on causality", JGJRI 8, 1950-51, 261-269

560.4.19 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Āmoda and Guṇānanda Vidyāvāgīśa's Tātparyaviveka, by N.C.Vedantatirtha. Two volumes. AshSS 4, 1954, 1964

560.4.20 Hem Chandra Joshi, "An aspect of causality according to Udayanācārya", PAIOC 16.2, 1955, 322-329

560.4.21 Edited, with Varadarāja's Bodhanī, Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Megha Bhagīratha Ṭhakkura's Prakāśikā on it, Rucidatta's Makaranda, and Dharmadatta (Bacchā) Jhā's Ṭippaṇī, by Padmaprasada Upadhyaya and Dundhiraja Sastri. KSS 30, 1956, 2002

560.4.22 Kārikās edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vyākhyā, by Visvesvara Siddhanta Siromani. Banaras 1962

560.4.23 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana's refutation of an antitheistic argument", JGJRI 20-21, 1963-65, 85-96

560.4.24 V.Varadachari, "Udayana on Vedas and darśanas", SVUOJ 7, 1964, 1-10

560.4.25 Hem Chandra Joshi, "God as the author of the Vedas", JGJRI 22, 1965-66, 177-192. Summarized in CIDO 26, Summaries 1964, 138

560.4.26 Hemanta Kumar Ganguli, "The problem of generalization and the limit of doubt", Anviksha 1, 1966, 1-12

560.4.27 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Nirmāṇakāya", AOIT 137-147

560.4.28 Edited, with Haridāsa Nyāyālaṃkāra's Vṛtti and editor's Prabhā, by Narayana Misra. Varanasi l968

560.4.29 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Causal argument according to Udayana", PAIOC 24, 1968, 411-416

560.4.30 Hem Chandra Joshi, "Udayana's arguments for God's existence", SMFV 614-625

560.4.31 Albrecht Wezler, "Der Gott des Sāṃkhya zu Nyāyakusumāñjali 3", IIJ 12, 1970, 255-262

560.4.32 George Chemparathy, An Indian Rational Theology: Introduction to Udayana's Nyāyakusumāñjali. Wien 1972

560.4.33 Toru Yasumoto, "Die Beweise für des Dasein des Īśvaras und das grammatische System--die Kommentierte Übersetzung aus der Sanskrit-text des Nyāyakusumāñjali (V.6-l4)" (in Japanese with German summary). TBKK 58, ޴, 1-42

560.4.34 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Āmoda, Guṇānanda Vidyāvāgīśa's Viveka, Varadarāja's Bodhanī, Harihara Kṛpālu Dvivedin's Parimala, and editor's Sāra, by Mahaprabhulal Goswami. Darbhanga 1972

560.4.35 Edited by Durgadhara Jha. Varanasi 1973

560.4.36 Bhasvati Bhattacharya, The Nyāya-Kusumāñjali of Udayanācārya: An Interpretive Exposition. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Madras 1975

560.4.37 Selections translated in HTR 116-121

560.4.38 Summarized by Karl H. Potter and Sibajiban Bhattacharya in EnIndPh2, 1977, 557-588

560.4.39 Edited, with Ayya Devanātha Tatāchārya's Nyāyāvasāna. Navalpakkam (Tamilnadu) 1979

560.4.40 Edited, with Jayarāma Nyāyapañcānana's Vivṛti, by Ramacandra Misra. Darbhanga 1986

560.4.41 Edited and translated by N.S.Dravid. New Delhi 1996

560.4.42 Karikas edited and translated in Bhaswati Bhattacharya, Nyayakusumanjali: Hindu Rational enquiry into the Existence of God. New Delhi 1999

560.4.44 Ramakrishna Bhattacharya, "What does Udayana mean by 'lokavyavahārasiddhi iti cārvākaḥ'?", JICPR 19.2, 2002, 157-160

560.4.45 Hem Chandra Joshi, Nyāyakusumāñjali of Udayanācārya (A Critical Study). Delhi 2002


       5.Nyāyapariśiṣṭa on Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā,

           Book 5

560.5.1 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, by N.C. Vedantatirtha. CalSS 22, 1938

560.5.2 Edited, with Vāmeśvaradhvaja's Pañcikā, by S.N. Srirama Desikar. Tirupati 1976

560.5.3 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 588

560.5.4 Summarized by Esther A. Solomon. EnIndPh 6, 1993, 349-362

     

       6.Pariśuddhi on Vācaspati Miśra's Nyāyavārttikatātparyaṭīkā

See e48.1.70. s48.1.25. a421A.1.12

560.6.1 Edited through I.1.5, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, by V.P.Dvivedin and L.S.Dravid. BI 205, 1911-24

560.6.2 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 588

560.6.4 Edited by Anantalal Thakur. New Delhi 1996

560.6.5 Discussed by Anantalal Takur. ODVS 396-397


       7.Kiraṇāvalī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

See e29.1.14. e278.1:11,13. a523.1.3. t560.3.5. b278.1.52

560.7.1 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa and Rucidatta's Vivṛti thereon, by S.C.Sarvabhauma. BI 200, 1911-1912. Completed, with Vādīndra's Rasasāra, by N.C.Vedantatirtha. 1956

560.7.2 Edited in Bengali script by Gaurinatha Bhattacarya Sastrin. Calcutta 1956, 1980

560.7.3 Summarized by Bimal Krishna Matilal in EnIndPh2, 1977, 589-603

560.7.5 Musashi Tachikawa, "The introductory part of the Kiranavali", JIP 29.1-2, 2001, 275-291

560.7.7 Takanori Suzuki, "Udayana's theoryof inference in his Kiraṇāvali", JIBSt 51.1, 2002, 64-66

560.7.9 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 286-294


       8.General

See a344.8.2.1; 530.8:1-3

560.8.1 D.C.Bhattacharya, "Udayanācārya and Śrīharṣa", SB 2, 138-143

560.8.2 Kedarnath Mahapatra, "Gobardhana and Udayana Āchārya", OHRJ 7, 1958, 40-46

560.8.3 V.Varadachari, "A note on the date of Udayana", IHQ 36, 1960, 1-5

560.8.4 Anantalal Thakur, "Udayana's reference to some less-known Buddhist ācāryas", SKBCV 221-226

560.8.5 Otto Grohma, Die Lehre vom avayavī in Nyāya und Vaiśeṣika vor Udayana. Dissertation, University of Vienna 1971. Summarized in WZKSOA 17, 1973, 198-199

560.8.6 K.Visweswari Amma, "Udayana's refutation of the Buddhists' notion of abhāva or non-existence", JKUOML 19.2, 1974, 47-56

560.8.7 Anantlal Thakur, "Udayanācārya and his contribution", CSFV 400-406

560.8.8 Otto Grohma, "Theorien zur bunten Farbe in Älteren Nyāya und Vaiśeṣika bis Udayana", WZKSOA 19, 1975, 147-182

560.8.9 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 521-523

560.8.10 Umesh Mishra, "Udayanāchārya", VRPRL 84-90

560.8.11 V.Varadachari, "Udayana and Vaiṣṇava ācāryas", PBh 1, 1981, 40-56

560.8.12 Visweswari Amma, Udayana and his Philosophy. Delhi 1985

560.8.13 K. Visweswari Amma, "Udayana on the attributes of God", Rtam 16-18, 1984-86, 473-478

560.8.13.1 Srilekha Datta, "Udayana's doctrine of jātibādhaka: a defence", JJP 1.1, 1989, 75-87

560.8.13.2 Rita Gupta, "Udayana's critique of the doctrine of momentariness", EDOM 1990, 197-226

560.8.14 Nandita Bandyopadhyay, "A critique of Udayana's definition of viṣayatā (cognitive) objectivity", Prajnajyoti 149-159

560.8.15 Daya Krishna, "Is Udayana a pracchanna Advaitin?", JICPR 13.3, 1996, 151. Reprinted in DDIP 167-168

560.8.16 Kasinatha Misra, Udayanācāryaḥ (in Sanskrit). New Delhi 1996

560.8.17 N. S. Dravid, "Is Udayana a prachanna Advaitin? a reply", JICPR 14.3, 1997, 168. Reprinted in DDIP 168-169

560.8.20 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 281-285

560.8.25 Kaji Ezaki, "A controversy between Udayana and Buddhists over the theory of trairūpya", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 5-7

560.8.26 Koji Ezaki, "Udayana's refutation of the two trtuhs theory from the point of view of nigrahasthānas", SACS 1, 2006, 95-108

560.8.27 Uma Chattopadhyay, "Udayanācārya on upamāna (knowledge by analogy)", JASBe 49.4, 2007, 58-82

560.8.28 Taisei Shida, "Udayana's critique of the intrinsic theory of validity with respect to the origination of the validity", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 28-33

560.8.32 Yoichi Iwasaki, "From Udayana to Gaṅgeśa on the independence of śabda as a pramāṇa", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 41-45

560.8.33 Koji Ezaki, "Can we say that everything is ineffable? Udayana's refutation of the theory of apoha", RLBPA 73-80

560.8.34 Chakravarti Ram-Prasad, The phenomenal separateness of self: Udayana on body and agency", AsPOxford 21, 2011, 323-340

560.8.35 Taisei Shido, "Hypothesis-generating lofic in Udayan's reational theorlogy", JIP 39, 2011, 503-520


561.Pārśvanāga (986) (NCat XII, 64)

       1.Ātmānuśāsana (Jain) (NCat II, 63)

See EIP 14, 41

561.1.0 Edited by Setabcand Nahar. Calcutta 1874

561.1.1 Edited Sri Satyavijaya Jaina Granthamala 12, Ahmedabad 1928


563.Author Unknown (990)

       1.Buddhamakūṭasūtra (T.438)


564.Jitāri (990) (NCat VII, 300)

       1.Apohasiddhi

564.1.1 Editions of Jitāri's Vedaprāmāṇyasiddhi, Sarvajñāsiddhi, Nairātmyasiddhi, Īśvaravādimataparīkṣā and Jātinirākṛti, with manuscript citations of Apohasiddhi, Kṣaṇabhaṅga, Śrutikartṛsiddhi, Vyāpakānulambha and others, by Gudrun Buhnemann, Jitāri: Kleine Texte. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft 8, Wien 1982


       2.Bālāvatāratarka (NCat VII, 300)

564.2.1 Fragments studied in Kenjo Shirasak, "The Balavataratarka", KJDKBB (?) 15, 1983, 63-134


       3.Bodhipratideśanavṛtti or Bodhisūtraśikṣākrama (NCat VII, 300)


       4.Cittaratnaviśodhana


       5.Dharmadharmiviniścaya (NCat VII, 300)


       6.Hetutattvopadeśa (NCat VII, 300)

564.6.1 Edited in Sanskrit and Tibetan by D.Chattopadhyaya. Calcutta 1939; Delhi 1998

564.6.2 Edited by Giuseppe Tucci. SerOR 9, 1956, 247-274

564.6.3 Yusho Miyasaka, "A Sanskrit-Tibetan and Japanese index to the Hetutattvopadeśa of Jitāri, compared with Chinese Buddhist terms of logic", Mikkyo Bunka 68, 1964, 31-57



       7.Jātinirākṛti or -nirākaraṇa (NCat VII, 300)

See e564.1.1

564.7.1 Edited by Giuseppe Tucci. ABORI 11, 1930, 54-58. Reprinted GTOM I, 249-254


       8.Nairātmyasiddhi (NCat VII, 300)

See e564.1.1


       9.Sahopalambhaprakaraṇa (Skt. manuscript in Ngor; copy in Patna, acc. to Warder)

564.8.1 Francesco Sferra, "Sanskrit manuscripts and photos of Sanskrit manuscripts in Giuseppe Tucci's collection–a preliminary report", Studia Indologiczny 7, 2000, 347-448


       10.Sugatamatavibhaṅgakārikā (NCat VII, 300)


       11.Vādasthāna

564.11.1 Edited, with Mokṣākaragupta's Tarkabhāṣā, by H.R.R. Rangaswami Iyengar. Mysore 1944, 1952

564.11.2 Edited, with Mokṣākaragupta's Tarkabhāṣā, by Raghunath Giri. Varanasi 1969


       12.Kṣaṇabhaṅga

See e564.1.1


       13.Śrutikartṛsiddhi

See e564.1.1


       14.Vedaprāmāṇyasiddhi

See e564.1.1

564.14.1 V. Eltschinger, "Le Vedāprāmāṇyasiddhi de Jitāri. Introduction et translation", JA 291, 2003, 137-172


       15.Sarvajñasiddhi

See e564.1.1


       16.Vyāpakānulambha

See e564.1.1


       17.Īśvaravādimataparīkṣā

See e564.1.1


       17A.Anekāntavādanirāsa

564.17A.1 Edited and translated, with Mokṣākara Gupta's Tarkabhāṣā, by Raghunath Giri. Varanasi 1969


       17B.Commentary on (Ārya) Nāgārjuna;s Triskandhasūtra

See e23B.1.1


       18.General

See a404.8.1. a419.7.1

564.18.1 Narendra Kumar Dash, "Jitar'is concept of reasoning on logic", JDPaliUC 8, 1998, 41-50


565.Śrīdhara (991)

       1.Nyāyakandalī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

See a278.1.55; 523.1.3. e278.1:1,7,16.1,21. t278.1.2. CIPAR. b278.1.52

565.1.1 Chamupati, "The position of soul in Nyāya", VMGS 12, 1918, 349-354

565.1.2 Susil Kumar Maitra, "Śrīdhara's presentation of the Vaiśeṣika theistic argument", SPR 124-145. Also RIndPh 351-368

565.1.3 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya, "A description of the comparative views of Śrīdhara and Udayana", CR 175, 1965, 57-60

565.1.4 George Chemparathy, "The doctrine of īśvara exposed in the Nyāyakandalī", JGJRI 24, 1978, 485-520

565.1.5 Summarized by Karl Potter in EnIndPh 2, 1977, 485-520

565.1.5.1 Citrarekha V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Śrīdhara in the Nyāyakandalī", BPBS 287-342

565.1.6.Michiya Kawajiri, "Criticism of sphoṭa in the Nyāyakandalī and the Tarkabhāṣāprakāśikā", JIBSt 43.2, 1995, 17-19

565.1.7 L. Gogai-Chutia, "Śrīdhara's approach to śabda vṛtti", JUG 38, 1996, 126-133

565.1.9 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 265-276


       2.Advayasiddhi (NCat I, l22)


       3.General

565.3.1 Sabel Singh, "Works of Śrīdharācārya", ABORI 22, 1940-41, 254-257


566.Jayasena (998)

       1.Dharmaratnākara

566.1.1 A.N.Upadhye, "Jayasena, the author of Dharmaratnākara", VIRB 2, 1974, 12-14

566.1.2 Edited with analysis of contents by A.N.Upadhye. JJG 24, 1974. Pp. 6-17 reprinted in EnIndPh10, 2007, 639-641


567.Vardhamāna Sūri (999)

See EIP 14. 2-13. 41

       1.Ṭīkā or Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Upadeśapada (NCat II, 348)

See EIP 14, 41


568.Bodhibhadra (1000)

       1.Bodhisattvasaṃvaraviṃśakapañjikā

568.1.1 Discussed in Mark Tatz, Asaṅga's Chapter on Ethics with the Commentary of Tsong-kha-pa (New York 1986)


       2.Jñānasārasamuccayanibandhana

568.2.1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French by Katsumi Mimaki, Le refutation bouddhique de la permanence des choses (sthirasiddhi-dusana) et Le preuve de la momentaneite des choses (ksana-bhangasiddhi). Paris 1976


       3. Samādhisambhāvaparivarta

568.3.1 Restored to Sanskrit and translated by Cherin Dolakara. Sarnath 2004


569.Dharmapāla of Suvarṇadīpa (1000)

       1.Bodhisattvācāryāvatārapiṇḍārtha


       2.Śikṣāsamuccayābhisamaya


570.Parahita(bhadra) (1000)

       1.Ādiślokadvayavyākhyāna on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra (available in Tibetan)


       2.Vivṛti on Nāgārjuna's Śūnyatāsaptati (available in Tibetan)


       3.Commentary on Nāgārjuna's Pañcākrama


572.(Paṇḍita) Aśoka (1000) (NCat I, 422, 432)

       1.Avayavinirākaraṇa (NCat I, 422)

572.1.1 Edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 75-96

572.1.2 Yuichi Kajiyama, "The Avayavinirākaraṇa of Paṇḍita Aśoka", JIBSt 9, 1961, 366-371. Reprinted StudBudPhilos 491-496

572.1.3 Edited, with Aśoka's Sāmānyadūṣaṇa, by Anantlal Thakur. TSWS 15, 1974

572.1.4 Edited and translated by Fernando Tola and Carmen Dragonetti. Studia Philologica Buddhica Monograph Series X. Tokyo 1994


       2.Sāmānyadūṣaṇa(ādiprasārita)

See e572.1.3

572.2.1 Edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 96-102


573.Muktākalaśa (1000)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Dharmottara's Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi (NCat V, 144)


574.Devasvāmin (1000)

See 22.1.72

       1.Commentary on Jaimini's Mīmāṃsāsūtras (NCat IX, 127)


575.Akhilātman (1000) (NCat I, 18)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Sureśvara's Naiṣkarmyasiddhi (cf. Ad IX, 329 for ms. citation)


576.Kalyāṇa Candra (1000) (NCat III, 251)

       1.Commentary on Śākyamati's Pramāṇavārttikaṭīkā (NCat III, 1)


577.Śivaśarman (1000)

       1.Karmaprakṛti (Jain) (NCat III, 197, 201-202)

See EIP 14, 43

577.1.1 Edited, with Malayagiri's Ṭīkā. JPU 17, 1913

577.1.2 Edited, with Malayagiri's Ṭīkā and Yaśovijaya's Vṛtti. Jaina Dharma Prasaraka Sabha, Bhavnagar 1917

577.1.3 Edited, with Yaśovijaya's Gurutattvaviniścaya. JAG 78, 1925

577.1.4 Edited Ratlam 1928

577.1.5 Edited with Rāmadeva Gaṇi's Ṭippaṇī, by Virasekhara. Pindavad, Rajasthan 1974


       2.Bandhaśataka(prakaraṇa)

577.2.0 Edited with Cakreśvara's commentary, in Vīryasamājagrantharatna 3, Ahmedabad 1923.

577.2.1 Edited, with Municandra Suri's Visamapadaṭippaṇī and editor's )?) Ṭippaṇa, by Udayaprabha Suri. Bombay. 1969

577.2.2 Summarized by Ratna Lahiri. EIP 14, 42-43.


       3.Gāthāśatakaprakaraṇa (NCat V, p. 342)

See EIP 14, 44


578.Author Unknown (1000)

       1.Prameyasaṃgraha on Book 2 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

578.1.1 Edited by Wilhelm Rau. Munchen 1981


579.Puṇyarāja (1000) (NCat XII, 111)

       1.Ṭīkā on Book 2 of Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

See a221.1.121.2. e221.1:4,20


580.Yāmuna(ācārya) (1010)

       1.Āgamaprāmāṇya (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat II, 13)

580.1.1 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1883

580.1.2 Edited by R.M.Sastri. Pan 22, 1900. Reprinted Banaras 1900,1937

580.1.3 Edited, with Paraṅkuśācārya's Ṭippaṇī, by Raghunanda Acarya. Mathura 1936

580.1.3.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Pañcarātrarakṣa and Vedāntarāma Vararāja's Pañcarātrādhikāravyavasthāsārasaṃgraha. 1942-1962

580.1.4 Edited and translated by J.A.B.Van Buitenen. Madras 1971

580.1.4.5 (old580.8.8) Gerhard Oberhammer, Yāmunamunis Interpretation von Brahmasūtram 2.2.42-45, eine Untersüchung zur Pāñcarātra-Tradition der Rāmānuja-Schule. OAWV 10, 1971

580.1.5 Edited by M. Narasimhacharya. GOS 160, 1976

580.1.6 Selections translated in HTR 285-287


       2.(Bhagavad)Gītārthasaṃgraha (Viṣiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VI, 41)

See e23.1.267; 379.12:13,35; 379.33.1. et637.2.9

580.2.1 Edited by A.S.Tatacharya and K.R.Nayudu. Madras 1899

580.2.2 Edited by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 6, 1901

580.2.3 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā, by P.B. Ananthachariar. SMS 10, 1901

580.2.4 Partly translated in BV 17, 1912, 372-379

580.2.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā. Vrndavana 1917

580.2.6 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Gadyatraya, Vedānta Deśika's Vairāgyapañcaka, by K.Rangasvami Diksita in Sanmārgadīpikā (Kumbakonam 1921)

580.2.7 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya and Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā thereon, by S.S.Marulakara. ASS 92, 1923. Revised by V.N.Apte, Third edition. ASS 34, 1936

580.2.8 Adidevananda, "A resumé standpoint", VK 29, 1942-43: 267, 306

580.2.9 Studied by D.T.Tatacarya. JSVRI 12, 1951 - 14, 1953

580.2.10 Edited and translated by V.K.Ramanujachariar. Madras 1971

580.2.11 Edited by Uttamur T. Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1972

580.2.12 Summarized in 13 pages by Narasimhacary. See 580.8.7

580.2.13 Edited and summarized by M.N.Parthasarathy, "The Gītārthasaṃgraha of Śrī Yāmuna", SRV 7.3, 1983, 21-36; 7.4, 1984, 5-12

580.2.14 Edited and translated by Sri Sankaranarayanan. Two volumes. SVOS 11-12, 1985

580.2.15 Edited and translated by M.N.Parthasarathy. Dilip 11.3-5, 1985, 14-20

580.2.18 Edited by S.K.Ramacandra Rao, with Abhinavagupta's Gītārthasaṃgraha, in Giṭārtha-suṭrāṇi = Apohorism concerning the Import of the Gītā. Kalpatharu 2004


       3.Catuḥślokī (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

580.3.1 Edited in Telugu characters, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā. Madras 1872

580.3.2 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā, Yāmuna's Stotraratna and Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyarakṣā thereon, by K.T.I.Srinivasacarya and A.V.Nrsimhacarya. Madras 1907-1908

580.3.3 Edited by Nayanarhachan Pillai. Conjeeveram 1912

580.3.4 Edited, with Yāmuna's Stotraratna, in Veṅkateśasuprābhṛta (Kumbakonam 1922)

580.3.5 Edited in Telugu characters by Ayyavaralu. Vizagapatam 1923

580.3.6 Edited in Lakṣmīstotra (Srirangam 1926-27)

580.3.7 Translated in VK 42, 1955-56: 56, 63

580.3.7.5 Edited with Yāmuna's Stotraratna by Uttamur T. Viraraghavacharya. Cennai 1969

580.3.7.7 Edited, with Siddhitrayi and Stotraratna, by C. V. Srivatsankar Acarya. Madras 1969

580.3.8 Mariasusai Dhavamony, "Yāmuna's Catuśślokī: an analysis and interpretation", ITaur 3-4, 1975-76, 197-208


       4.Prameyaratna (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

580.4.1 Edited by V.M.S.A.Svami. Madras 1904


       5.Siddhitrayī (fragments of Ātmasiddhi, Īśvarasiddhi, and Saṃvitsiddhi) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See 580.3.77

580.5.1 Edited by Rama Misra Sastri. ChSS 10, 1900

580.5.2 Partly translated in BV 18, 1913: 61, 134

580.5.3 Sections translated into German by Rudolf Otto in Zeitschrift fur Religionpsychologie 2.3, 1939, 232-253. Also in Zeitschrift fur Theologie und Kirche 1929, 241-293

580.5.4 Edited and translated by R. Ramanujachariar and K. Srinivasacharya. AnUSS 4, 1943.Revised 1972

580.5.5 Summarized in 5 pages in K.C.Varadachari, Viśiṣṭādvaita and its Development (Tirupati 1969)

580.5.6 M.Narasimhacharya, "One more missing passage of the Saṃvitsiddhi", AOR 26, 1976, 1-7

580.5.7 S.Gopalan, "Yāmuna's Siddhitrayam: an outline study", JMU 50.2.2, 1978, 7-22

580.5.8 Critical study by Roque Mesquita in Yāmunācārya's Philosophie der Erkenntnis: eine Studie ze seiner Saṃvitsiddhi. Vienna 1988,


       6.Stotraratna (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e580.3:2,4,7.5, 7.7

580.6.1 Translated in BV 4, 1899, 696-705

580.6.1.1 Edited Bombay 1910, 1987

580.6.2 Edited by Anantaprasada Trikamlal Srivaisnava. Ahmedabad 1912

580.6.3 Edited by P.T.Venkatacarya and P.Tiruvenkatacarya. Conjeeveram 1914

580.6.4 Edited in Tamil and grantha characters by Laksmi Narasimhacarya. Madras 1918

580.6.5 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters by Vankapuram Srivasudevacarya. Madras 1918

580.6.6 Edited and translated by Adidevananda. Madras 1950, 1979

580.6.6.1.Edited by Tumminakatti Bheemacharya. 1972

580.6.7 Edited by Shokei Matsumoto. NBKK 6, 1981, 101-128

580.6.8 Edited and translated by S. Satyamurthi Ayyangar. Gwalior 1981

580.6.9 Translated as Stotraratna on the Hymn-Jewel of Śrī Yamunācārya. Hollywoord, Cal. 1986

589.6.19 Translated b Kusakratha Dasa, The Kṛṣṇa Library, Culver City , 1987

       7.Tattvabhūṣaṇa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

580.7.1 Edited and translated by Adidevananda. Madras 1950


       8.General

580.8.1 T.Rajagopalachariyar, "Yāmunācārya", IR 9, 1908, 585-592

580.8.2 Prabhavananda, "Yāmuna", VATW 2, 1939, 13-15

580.8.3 Prabhavananda, "Viśiṣṭādvaita: two of its great teachers", VK 27, 1941: 332, 418

580.8.4 R.Ramanujacarya, "Yāmunācārya", PAIOC 18, 1955, 397-400

580.8.5 Roque Mesquita, Das Problem der Gotterkenntnis bei Yāmunamuni. Ph.D. Thesis, University of Vienna 1971. Summarized in WZKSOA 17, 1973, 195-197

580.8.6 M.Narasimhacharya, "Yāmuna's influence on Rāmānuja", VRSFV 191-194

580.8.7 M.Narasimhacharya, Contribution of Yāmuna to Viśiṣṭādvaita. Madras 1971; Hyderabad 1998

580.8.8 Roque Mesquita, "Yamunācārya's Lehre am der Grosse des Ātman", WZKSOA 33, 1989, 129-150

580.8.9 Roque Mesquita, "Yāmunamuni: Leben, Datierung und Werke", WZKSOA 17, 1973, 177-194

580.8.10 Roque Mesquita, "Recent research on Yāmuna", WZKSOA 18, 1974, 183-208

580.8.11 M.Narasimhacharya, "Viśeṣatodṛṣṭa--a type of anumāna referred to by Yāmunāchārya", AOR 25, 1975, 536-540

580.8.12 Walter G.Neevel, Yāmuna's Vedānta and Pāñcarātra: Integrating the Classical and the Popular. Harvard Dissertations in Review 10, Missoula, Montana 1977

580.8.13 V.Varadachari, Yāmunāchārya. Madras 1984

580.8.14 V.Varadachari, "Did Yāmunācārya visit Kashmir?", JOR 55-62, 1986-92, 19-30

580.8.16 M. Narasimhacharya, Contribution of Yāmunācārya to Viśiṣṭādvaita. Hyderabad 1998

580.8.18 Kritarthananda, "Yāmunācārya, the saint of Sri Vaishnavism", VK 89, 2002, 214-217

 
 

580A.Mādhavacandra Traividya (1010)

           1.Kāraṇānuyoga on Nemicandra's Trilokasāra

See e557.5.1; EIP 14, 44

580A.1.1 Edited by Manoharalal Sastri. MDJG 12, 1917, 1919

580A.1.2 Discussed by L.C.Jain in his edition of Labdhisāra Vol. I (New Delhi 1994)


            2.Vṛtti on Nemicandra's Kṣapaṇasāra

See EIP 14, 44


581.Amitagati II (1010) (NCat I, 343-344)

       1.Bhāvanā or Ṭīkā on Siddhasena Divākara's Dvātriṃśikā (NCat I, 344)

581.1.1 Edited by Manoharlal Sastri. MDJG 13, 1918

581.1.2 Edited by Sitalaprasad Brahmachari. Bombay 1922

581.1.3 Edited in SS

581.1.4 Edited by Pannalal in Prathamagucchaka (Banaras 1925)


       2.Pañcasaṃgraha (Jain) (NCat I, 344)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2007, 641

581.2.1 Edited by Darbarilal Nyayatirtha. MDJG 25, 1926, 1927, 1990

581.2.2 Edited by Hiralal Jain. Kasi 1960


       3.Paramātmasvarūpa (Jain) (NCat I, 344)


       4.Sāmayikapāṭha or Dvātriṃśikā (Jain) (NCat I, 344)

581.4.1 Edited by Ravaji Nemacandra Saha. Sholapur 1912

581.4.2 Translated by Ajitaprasad. Allahabad 1915. This published with Sitala Brahmachari's edition (next item) as Pure Thought. Arrah 1919; Aligarh 1955

581.4.3 Edited by Sitalaprasad Brahmachari. Bombay 1916; Agra 1922; Surat 1926, 1930, 1972. See previous entry

581.4.5 Edited by Pannalal Soni. MDJG 21, 122

581.4.6 Edited by Jayacandraji Chavada. Bombay 124

581.4.7 Edited in JVS

581.4.8 Edited, with Ratnākara's Paccīsī, by Pramaraja Bogavata and translated by Himmat Sinha Sarupria. Jaipur 1975

581.4.9 Summaried by Padmanabh S. Jaini, EnIndPh10, 2007, 641-661


582.Abhinavagupta (1014) (NCat I, 300-302)

       1.Anuttarāṣṭikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 202)

582.1.1 Edited and translated into French, with Abhinavagupta's Bodhapañcadaśikā, Paramārthacarcā, Anubhavanivedanā, Bhairavastava, Paramārthadvādaśikā, Mahopadeśaviṃśatikā and Dehasthadevatācakrastotra, by Lilian Silburn, Hymnes de Abhinavagupta. PICI 1970

582.1.2 Edited and translated by Bettina Baumer. VarPl 168-180


       2.Arthasaṃgraha on the Bhagavadgītā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I,302)

See e379.12.23; 580.2:18, 19

582.2.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 943-944

582.2.2 V.Varadachari, "Gītā according to Abhinavagupta", Gitasamiksa 65-73

582.2.3 Vachaspati Upadhyaya, "Abhinavagupta's commentary on the Bhagavadgītā: a study", Smrtigrantha 15-19

582.2.4 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli. Turin 1976

582.2.4.1 Arvind Sharma, The Gītārthasaṃgraha of Abhinavagupta. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1979

582.2.5 Translated by Arvind Sharma. Leiden 1983

582.2.6 Edited and translated by S. Sankaranarayanam. Two volumes. Tirupati 1985

582.2.7 Edited, with editor's commentary (in Hindi), by Prābhadevī. Srinagar 1987

582.2.7 Arvind Sharma, "Abhinavagupta's Gītārthasaṃgraha: one meaning, one meanings, many meaning or many meanings?", TTTIW 151-160

582.2.9 Translated by Boris Marjanovic. Varanasi 2002


       3.Anubhavanivedanā (Kashmir Śaiva)

See et582.1.1


       4.Bhairavastava (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 302)

See et582.1.1


       5.(Pra)Bodhapañcadaśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See et582.1.1

582.5.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Shastri. KSTS 14-15, 1918

582.5.2 Edited, with Harabhaṭṭa Śāstri's commentary and Abhinavagupta's, Paramarthacarca, by J.D.Zadoo. KSTS 76-77, 1947


       6.Dehasthadevatācakrastotra (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See et582.1.1

582.6.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 952-953


       7.Gurumataparāmarśa (prob. not by Abhinavagupta)

582.7.1 V.Raghavan, "Gurumataparāmarśa", VRA 1-16


       8.(Laghu)Vimarśinī on Utpala's Īśvarapratyabhijñākārikā

            (NCat I, 300; II, 276)

See e472.1:1,2,4,6

582.8.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul. KSTS 60, 1938; 62, 1941; 65, 1943. Three volumes

582.8.2 Harvey Paul Alper, Abhinavagupta's Concept of Cognitive Power: A Translation of the Jñānaśaktyāhnika of the Īśvarapratyabhijñāvimarśiṇī with Commentary and Introduction. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1976; Ann Arbor 1977

582.8.3 Bruno Nagel, Herkennig van he zelf. Abhinavagupta's Īśvara-pratyabhijñā-vimarśinī I.1.2-3, vertaald en nader beschouud. Thesis, U. of Amsterdam. Delft 1986

582.8.6 Isabelle Ratié, "La mémoire et le Soi dans I'Iśvarapratyabhijñāvimarśinī d'Abhinavagupta", IIJ 49.1-2, 2006, 39-103


       9.(Bṛhatī)Vivṛtivimarśinī on Utpala's Īśvarapratyabhijñākārikās (NCat I, 300; II,276)

582.9.3 Rafaelle Torella, "The word in Abhinavagupta's Bṛhad-Vimarśiṇī", LPEIM 853-872


       10.Kramastotra

582.10.1 Translated into French with Śivānanda Nātha's Śrīkālikāstotra, Pañcadaśikā and an old Kramastotra, by Lilian Silburn. PICI 40, 1975

582.10.2 Navjivan Rastogi, "The Kramastotra and its authorship", BhM 3, 1977-78, 35-40


       11.Mahopadeśaviṃśatīkā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 302)

See et582.1.1

582.11.1 V.Raghavan, "Pratyabhijñā and Advaita", NIA 3, 1940-41, 32-34

582.11.2 Edited in Abhinavagupta 946-947

582.11.3 V.Raghavan, "Abhinavagupta's Mahopadeśa-Viṃśatikā and Śaṃkara's Nirguṇa-Mānasa-Pūjā-Pratyabhijñā and Advaita", VRA 70-75


       12.(Śrī)Mālinīvijaya(uttara)tantra(vārttika) (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301-302)

582.12.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul. KSTS 31-32, 1921-1922

582.12.2 Portion translated in HTR 368-369

582.12.2.5 Alexis Sanderson, "The doctrine of the Malinīvijayottaratantra", in T. Goudriaan, ed. Ritual and Speculation in Early Tantrism. Studies in Honor of Andrè Padoux (Albany, N.Y. 1992), 381-312

582.12.3 I.1-399 edited and translated in Jürgen Hannader, Abhinavagupta's Philosophy of Revelation. Groningen 1998

 
 

582..12.6 Somadeva Vasudeva, The Yoga of the Mālinīvijayottaratantra, Chapter 1-4, 7, 11-17. Pondichery 2004


       13.Paramārthacarcā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See e582.5.2. et582.1.1

582.13.0 Edited with editor's Vivarana by Harabhatta Shastri. KSTS 77, Srinagar 1947

582.13.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 946


       14.Paramārthadvādaśikā or Advaya(dva)deśikā (Kashmir Śaiva)

See et582.1.1

582.14.1 Edited in Abhinavagupta 944-945

582.14.2 V.Raghavan, "The authorship of the Paramārthadvādaśikā (otherwise called Advayadvādaśikā)", VRA 76-77

           

       15.Paramārthasāra (perhaps by "Ādiśeṣa") (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301)

See t441.1.10.5

582.15.1 Edited Calcutta 1888

582.15.2 Translated, with notes from Yogarāja's Vṛtti, by L.D.Barnett, "The Paramārthasāra of Abhinavagupta", JRAS 1909, 707-748

582.15.3 L.D.Barnett, "Exegetical notes on the Paramārthasāra", JRAS 1909, 1338-1339

582.15.4 L.D.Barnett, "The Paramārtha-sāra", JRAS 1912, 474-475

582.15.5 V.V.Sovani, "Origin of Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra", JRAS 1912, 257-261

582.15.6 Edited, with Yogarāja's Vṛtti, by J.C.Chatterji. KSTS 7, 1916

582.15.7 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Paramārthasāra", NIA 1, 1938-39, 37-42. Reprinted in CPSSS 317-324

582.15.8 Edited and translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri. NIA 4, 1940-41, 355-370. Reprinted, with reprin ting of L.D.Barnett's edition and traslation of Ādiśeṣa's _Paramārthasāra (from JRAS 1910, 707-747). Fremont, Cal. 2003

582.15.9 Translated into French, with a summary of Yogarāja's commentary, by Lilian Silburn. PICI 5, 1958, 1979

582.15.9.1 Edited by Prabhadevi. Guptagunga, Kashmir 1977

582.15.10 Edited and translated by Henry Danielson, Ādiśeṣa. The Essence of Supreme Truth (Paramārthasāra). Leiden 1980.

582.15.10.0 Edited, with Yogarāja's Vṛtti, end editor's commentary, by Dwarika Natha Sastri. Jammu 1981

582.15.10.1 Edited by Kamala Devi. Delhi 1984, 1994

582.15.10.5 Edited and translated in Brajin Nath Pandita, Essence of the Exact Reality (New Delhi 1991)

582.15.11 Alberto Pellisserom, "The soul as a grain of rice: the way out of karman in Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra", EAW 42, 1992, 261-279

582.15.12 Patrick Colm Hogan, "Towards a cognitive science of poetiucs. Ānandavardhana, Abhinavaguptak, and the theory of literature", College Literature 23, 1996, 164-178

582.15.14 L. Sulochana Devi, "Ādiśeṣa and the codification of Advaitic principles", South IS 137-144

582.15.15 N. K. Gurtoo, Paramārthasāra of Ācārya Abhinavaguptapada (Quintessence of the Highest Spiritual Knowledge). Delhi 2004

582.15.17 Edited and translated in Lyne Bensut-Boudin and Kamalesh Datta Tripathi, The Tantric Philosophy of Abhinavagupta'; the Paramārthasāra of Abhinavagupta and its comentaryby Yogarāja. London 2006; New York 2010

582.15.20 N. C. Pande, "The nature of jīva (paśu) inKashmir Śaivism: with special reference to the Paramārthasāra of Abhinavagupta", VIJ 45-46, 2007-2008, 162-169


       16.Laghuvṛtti on Parātriṃśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 201)

582.16.0 Edited by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 18, 1918; New Delhi 1990

582.16.1 Edited, with Rājanaka Lakṣmīrāma's commentary, by Jagaddhara Zadoo. KSTS 68-69, 1947

582.16.2 Edited and translated into French by Andre Padoux. PICI 38, 1975

582.16.3 R. Torella, "Une traduzione francaise della Parātriṃśikālaghuvṛtti di Abhinavagupta", RDSO 54, 1980, 171-200


       17.(Tattva)Vivaraṇa on Parātriṃśikā (Kashmir Śaiva)

              (NCat I, 20l-202, 300-30l)

582.17.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 18, 1918

582.17.2 Raniero Gnoli, "Miscellanea Indica (4). Corrections and emendations to the text of the Parātriṃśikāvivaraṇa", EAW 10, 1959, 192-212

582.17.3 Raniero Gnoli, "Vāc. Passi scelti e tradotti del Parātriṃśikāvivaraṇa", RDSO 40, 1965, 215-245; 42, 1967, 45

582.17.4 Portion translated in HTR 369-372

582.17.5 Edited and translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli as Il Commento di Abhinavagupta alla Parātriṃśikā. SerOR 58, 1985

582.17.5.5 Edited, with Rājanaka Lakṣmīrāma's Laghuvivṛti and editor's Trikarañjinī, by Kṛṣṇānanda Sāgara. Varanasi 1987.

582.17.6 Edited by Nilakantha Guru. Delhi 1985

582.17.7 Translated by Jaideva Singh as A Trident of Wisdom. Albany, N.Y. 1989. Reprinted and adumbrated by Lakshman Joo, ed. Bettina Baumer. Albany, N.Y. 1989

582.17.8 Edited by Bettina Bäumer. Delhi 2000

582.17.9 John R. Dupuche, "Person to person: Vivaraṇa of Abhinavagupta on Parātriṃśikā verses 3-4", IIJ 44, 2001, 1-16


       18.Paryantapañcāśikā (Kashmir Śaiva)

582.18.1 Edited by V.Raghavan. AOR 8, 1950-51, 22 pp. Reprinted Madras 1951. Reprinted in VRA 33-69


       19.Rahasyapañcadaśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 302)


       20. Ālocana on Somānanda's Śivadṛṣṭi (NCat I, 302)

582.20.1 V.Raghavan, "A quotation in the Locanā of Abhinavagupta", in VRA 88-93


       21.Tantrāloka (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301; VIII, 104)

See 472.4.10

582.21.1 Edited, with Jayaratha's Viveka, by Mukund Ram Sastri and M.S.Kaul. 12 volumes. KSTS 23, 1918; 28, 1921; 29, 1921; 30,1922; 35, 1922; 36, 1922; 41; 1924; 47, 1926; 52, 1933; 57, 1936; 58, 1936; 59, 19, 38

582.21.2 First three āhnikas translated by Era Bajpai in his Ph.D.Thesis, The Philosophy of the Tantrāloka. University of Lucknow 1971

582.21.3 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli as Luce Delle Sacre Sritture (Tantrāloka) di Abhinavagupta. Torino 1972

582.21.3.0 Edited with Jayaratha's Viveka by Krsnananda Sagara. Three volumes. Dharmaraj 1984-1988

582.21.3.1 Navjivan Rastogi, "A note on the five-source theory of the Tantric origin in the Tantrāloka", ALB 50, 1986, 548-560

582.21.3.5 Ram Chandra Dvivedi and Navajivan Rastogi, Tantrāloka with the Commentary of Jayatīrtha. I1. Introduction. Delhi 1987

582.21.4 Edited, with Jayaratha's Viveka, by Paramahamsa Misra. Varanasi 1992

582.21.5 Jun Takashima, "Dikṣā in the Tantrāloka", TBKK 119, 1992, 45-84

582.21.5.5 Enrica Garzilli, "Abhinavagupta's Tantr¹loka", GWP

582.21.6 Edited with Jayaratha's Viveka and Paramahamsa Misra's Nirakisraviveka. Six volumes. Varanasi 1992, 1998

582.21.6.5 Rajmani Tigunait, The Concept of Śakti in Lakṣmīdhara's Commentary on the Sundaryalahari in relation to Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1997

582.21.7 Chapters 1-5 edited and translated into French in Lilian Silburn and Andre Padoux, La lumiere sur les tantras. Paris 1998

582.21.8 Eivind Kahrs, Indian Semantic Analysis: the 'Nirvacana' Tradition. Cambridge 1998

582.21.9 Kerry Martin Skora, Consciousness of Consciousness: Reflexive Awareness in the Trika Saivism of Abhinavaguta. Dissertation. DAI 62.1, 2001, 205

558.21.10 Keith Maurice Allen, Causality in Kashmir Śaivism: a translation and study of Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka, Chapter 9, verses 1-49 and Jayaratha's commentary. M. A. Thesis, University of Texas at Austin 2003

582.21.11 John R. Dupuche, "Abhinavagupta's presentation of the Kula ritual in Tantrāloka", ITaur 29, 2003, 147-158

582.21.12 Paul Muller-Ortega, "Ciphering the supreme: mantric encodoing in Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka", IJHS 7, 2003, 1-30

582.21.15 Elisabeth Hofstatter, Erleuchtung durch göttliche Energie: Untersuchung der Lehre von 'Śaktipāta' anhand einer annotiertne Ubersetzung des XIII Āhnika-s von Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka. Diss. University Wien 2005

582.21.16 Andrè Padoux, "On the pārvaṇa rites acording to Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka", Samarasya 49-56

582.21.18 John R. Dupuche, The Kula Ritual of Abhinava Gupta as elaborated in Chapter 29 of the Tantrāloka. Delhi 2006

582.21.20 Takashima Jun, "The Tantrāloka of Abhinavagupta. Annotated translation of the 13th Āhnika with the commentary of Jayaratha", TBKK 149, 2006, 286-311 (summarized vi-vii); 150, 2007, 204-245 (summarized vii).

582.21.23 Chapters 2-4 translated by Gauatama Chatterjee. Varanasi 2008

582.21.26 Edited, with Jayaratha's commentary, by M.Pandita Mukund Rama Shastri. Eight volumes. New Delhi 2009

582.21.29 Kerry Skara, "The hermeneutics of touch: uncovering Abhinavagupta's tactile terrain", MTSR 21, 2009, 87-106


       22.Tantrasāra (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301; VIII, 99)

582.22.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 17, 1918; Delhi 1982, 1983

582.22.1.5 Edited by Krsnananda Vagisa Bhattacarya. ChSS 491, Benares 1938

582.22.2 Translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli as L'essenze dei Tantra (Tantrasāra). Torino 1960, 1980

582.22.2.5 Edited by Paramahamsa Misra. Varanasi 1975, 1985

582.22.3 Selections translated in HTR 372-378

582.22.5 Christopher Daren Wallis, The Means to Liberation. A Translation and Analysis of Chapters 1-5 of the Tantrasāra of Abhinavagupta. M.A.Thesis, U. of California-Berkeley 2003

582.22.6 Alexis G.J.S.Sandersen, "The opening verses of the Tantrasāra of Abhinavagupta", Samarasya 89-148


       23.Tantravaṭadhanikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat I, 301; VIII, 3)

582.23.1 Edited, with Abhinavagupta's Tantravaṭadhanikā and Vāmadeva's Janmamaraṇaviveka, by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 24, 1918

582.23.3 Francesco Sferra, "Le Tantravaṭadhānikā di Abhinavagupta", LPE 743-770


       24.Tantroccaya

582.24.1 R.Torelli and R.Gnoli, "The Tantroccaya of Abhinavagupta. Critical Ediition", Studi in onore di Luciano Petech (roma 1990), 153-189


       25.Prakīrṇakavivaraṇa on Bhartṛhari's Vākyapadīya

582.25.1 Priyawat Kuanpoonpal, Pratibha: ṭhe Concept of Intuition in the Philosophy of Abhinavagupta (Vākyapadīya), Rasādhvani). Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard 1991


       25A.Tattvajñānasaṃsiddhi

582.25A.1 Edited and translated into Italian by Raniero Gnoli, RDSO 41, 1966, 335-354


       27.General

See a221.1.291; 235.1.2; 441.1.17; 472.5:3,6,10,12. b221.1.169.5. d472.5.2.5

582.27.1 S.N.Tadpatrikar, "Abhinavagupta and Bhāgavata", ABORI 15, 1933, 248

582.27.2 K.C.Pandeya, Abhinavagupta: an Historical and Philosophical Study. ChSSt 1, 1936. Revised second edition 1963. Third ed., Varanasi 2000

582.27.3 K.C.Pandeya, "Abhinavagupta's theory of meaning", NIA 5, 1943, 241-248. Summary in PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 134-135

582.27.4 V.Raghavan, "The works of Abhinavagupta", JOR 14, 1940, 318-328

582.27.5 K.C.Pandey, "Dhanañjaya and Abhinavagupta", NIA 6, 1943-44, 245-251

582.27.6 J.Tilakasiri, "Abhinavagupta--the literary critic and commentator", ABORI 47, 1966, 1-10

582.27.7 Raniero Gnoli, The Aesthetic Experience according to Abhinavagupta.  ChSSt 62, Second edition 1968

582.27.8 J.L.Masson and M.V.Patwardhan, Śāntarasa and Abhinavagupta's Philosophy of Aesthetics. Poona 1969

582.27.9 Richard Francis Cefalu, Shakti in Abhinavagupta's Concept of Mokṣa. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1973

582.27.10 Gerald J. Larson, "The sources for śakti in Abhinavagupta's Kashmir Śaivism: a linguistic and aesthetic category", PEW 24, 1974, 41-56

582.27.11 Umakant P. Shah, "A reference to Bhaṭṭa Candrānanda by Abhinavagupta", Sambodhi 4.1, 1975, 7-8

582.27.12 Gerald J. Larson, "The aesthetic (rasāsvāda) and the religious (brahmāsvāda) in Abhinavagupta's Kashmir Śaivism", PEW 26, 1976, 371-388

582.27.13 T.G.Mainkar, "Ānandavardhana and Abhinavagupta", JASBo 52-53, 1977-78, 187-199

582.27.14 B.Baumer, "Die Unvermittelheit des höchsten Erfahrung bei Abhinavagupta", TVH 61-79

582.27.15 A.Ramamurti, "The nature of consciousness", IPA 11, 1976, 109-118

582.27.16 Harvey P. Alper, "Śiva and the ubiquity of consciousness: the spaciousness of an artful yogi", JIP 7, 1979, 345-407

582.27.17 K.Krishnamoorthy, "Abhinavagupta's integral view of aesthetic concepts", Rtam 11-15, 1979-83, 221-230

582.27.18 K.Krishnamoorthy, "Bhagavadgītā and mysticism: Abhinavagupta's views", PTG 13.2, 1979, 1-8

582.27.18.1 V.N.Kulkarni, "Abhinavagupta's contribution to rasa-theory", BhV 39.2, 1979, 25-29

582.27.19 G.Suryanarayana Murti, "The impact of Advaita philosophy on Abhinavagupta's interpretation of the Rasa-sūtras as reported by Jagannātha", VIJ 17, 1979, 49-52

582.27.20 V.Raghavan, "The works of Abhinavagupta", VRA 17-32

582.27.21 V.Raghavan, "Abhinavagupta's polymathy", VRA 94-98

582.27.22 D.C.Mathur, "Abhinavagupta and Dewey on art and its relation to morality", PPR 42, 1981-82, 224-235

582.27.23 Pheroze S. Wadia, "The aesthetic nonnaturalism of Abhinavagupta--a non-Aristotelian interpretation", PEW 31, 1981, 71-78

582.27.24 Motilal Pandit, "Abhinavagupta--a study", PTG 17.4, 1983, 18-51

582.27.25 K.Kunjunni Raja, "Ānandavardhana and Abhinavagupta--a contrastive study", ALB 47, 1983, 15-24

582.27.25.1 K.S.Arjundwadker, "The rasa theory and the darśanas", ABORI 65, 1985, 81-100

582.27.26 Navjivan Rastogi, "Some more nyāyas as employed by Abhinavagupta", ABORI 65, 1984-85, 27-42

582.27.26.1 Paul Eduardo Muller-Ortega, The Triadic Heart of Śiva. Kaula Tantricism in Abhinavagupta's Kashmir Shaivism. Ph.D.Thesis, University of California at Santa Barbara 1985

582.27.27 Richard McCarty, "The aesthetic attitude in India and the West", PEW 36, 1986, 121-130

582.27.27.5 Annie Montaut, "Abhinavagupta et Cage", RAL 153-4, 1986, 32-55

582.27.28 Gary A.Tubb, "Abhinavagupta on phonetic texture", JAOS 105, 1985, 567-578

582.27.29 Navjivan Rastogi, "Theory of error according to Abhinavagupta", JIP 14, 1986, 1-33

582.27.29.0 Ganesh Tryambak Deshpande, Abhinavagupta. New Delhi 1989

582.27.29.1 S.G. Moghe, "Abhinavagupta's novel interpretation of the Gautama-dharma-sūtra IX. 35", JGJRI 46, 1990, 13-18

582.27.30 Anand Amaladass, "The concept of vyutpatti in Indian aesthetics. Does aesthetic delight bring about a change in the person experiencing it?", WZKSOA 36, 1992, Supplement 261-272

582.27.31 P.K.Agrawala, "On Abhinavagupta's sādhāraṇīkaraṇa", Bharati n.s. 19.1-2, 1992-93, 11-14

582.27.31.5 Raghunath Ghosh, "The concept of rasa according to Abhinavagupta", Darshana 32.3, 1992, 22-27

582.27.31.7 Birgit H. Mayer, "The concept of vidya and vikalpa: a study", VIJ 30, 1992, 55-76

582.27.32.Bettina Bäumer, "Vāc as saṃvāda. Dialogue in the content of Advaita Śaivāgamas", HermE 11-20

582.27.33 Edwin Gerow, "Abhinavagupta's aesthetic as a speculative paradigm", JAOS 114, 1994, 186-208

582.27.33.5 Narasinghe Ch. Panda, "The mystical experience according to Abhinavagupta", VIJ 33-34, 1995-96, 179-194

582.27.34 S.S. Barlingay, "Rasa theory of Bhaṭṭanāyaka and Abhinavagupta", Srijnanamrtam 135-146

582.27.35 Birgit H. Mayer-König, "The concept of vidyā and vikalpa according to Abhinavagupta: a study", JASBe 38.3, 1996, 30-53

582.27.36 Navjivan Rastogi, "Re-accessing Abhinavagupta", Vaṅmayī 5, 1997, 1-15. Also VarPl 135-153

582.27.45 Rekha Jhanji, "Abhinavagupta's concept of pratibhā", Sandhana 3.2, 2003, 67-78

582.27.47 Bettina Baumer, "Grace", VarPl 154-159

582.27.48 Paul E. Muller-Ortega, "Luminous consciousness: light in the Tantric mysticism of Abhinavagupta", PresLight 45-79

582.27.50 Raffaele Torella, "How is verbal signification possible: understanding Abhinagagupta's reply", JIP 32, 2004, 173-188

582.27.50.5 Koshalya Walli, "Relevance of Abhinavagupta in modern era", ITaur 30-31, 2004, 303-311

582.27.51 Arindam Chakrabarti, "The repose of the heart: a phenomenological analysis of the concept of viśrānti", Samarasya 27-36

582.27.52 Yohei Kawajiri, "On the proof of the identity of the self with the Lord in Pratyabhijñā school", JIBSt 53.2, 2005, 8-10

582.27.53 David Peter Lawrence, "Remarks on Abhinavagupta's use of the analogy of reflection", JIP 33, 2005, 583-599

582.27.54 Paul E. Muller-Ortega, "'Tarko yogāṅgam uttamam': on subtle knowledge and the refinement of thought in Abhinavagupta's liberative tantric method", TPY 181-212

582.27.55 Kailash Pati Mishra, Aesthetic Philosophy of Abhinavagupta. Varanasi 2006

532.27.57 K. Achuthan Pillai, Abhinava Gupta and his Predecessors. Trivandrum 2006

582.27.60 Kerry Martin Skora, "Abhinavagupta's erotic mysticism: the reconciliation of spirit and flesh", IJHS 11, 2007, 63-88

582.27.61 Kerry Martin Skora, "The pulsating heart and the divine sense energies: bodyand touch in Abhinavagupta's Trika Śaivism", Numen 54, 2007, 420-458

582.27.65 C. Wallis, "The descent of power possession, mysticism, and initiation in the Śaiva theology of Abhinavagupta", JIP 36.1, 2008, 247-296

582.27.70 Isabelle Ratié, "'A Five-trunked, Four-tusked Elephant is Running in the Sky': How Free is Imagination according to Utpaladeva and Abhinavagupta?", Etudes Asiatiques/Asiatische Studien 64 (2), 2010, pp. 341-385.


583.(Bhaṭṭa) Utpala Vaiṣṇava (1015) (NCat II, 318)

       1.Pradīpikā on Vasugupta's Spandakārikās (NCat II, 3l8)

See e441.2:1,8. et441.2.11. t441.2.12


584.Devagupta or Jinacandragaṇi or Jinacandra Baṭṭāraka or Kulacandra (1017)

       (NCat VII, 251)

See EIP 14, 2013, 44

       1.Navapadaprakaraṇa and Śrāvakanandī thereon (Jain) 

           (NCat VII, 25l; IX, 396, 413)

See EIP 14, 44

584.1.1 Edited JPU 68, 1926

584.1.2 Edited, with Yaśodeva's Bṛhadvṛtti. JPU 73, 1927

584.1.3 Edited in two volumes. Bombay 1988

584.1.4 Edited by Vijaya Jinendra Suri. Saurashtra 1992


       2. Navatattvaprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat IX, 393)

See 196A.1.27; EIP 14, 45

584.2.1 Edited, with Abhavyadevasūri's Vyākhyā and Yaśodeva's Bṛhadvṛtti, by Caturvijayamuni. JAG 10, 13, Bhavnagar 1912-1913

584.2.4 Edited ands translated by Sriprakash Pandeya as Navatattvaprakaraṇa o: Manual of Nine Categories of Truth. Varanasi 1998


       3.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtras

See e196B.1.31; EIP 14, 45


       4.Jīvabhaktiprakaraṇa (cf. Velankar, JRK p. 142)


585.Durveka Miśra (1020)

       1.Āloka on Bhaṭṭa Ārcaṭa's Hetubinduṭīkā (NCat IX, 92)

See e344.1:1

585.1.1 Kiyokuni Shiga, "Durvekamiśra's reference to a Jaina theory", JIBSt 53.1, 2004, 11-14


       2.Dharmottarapradīpa on Dharmottara's Nyāyabinduṭīkā (NCat IX, 92)

See e344.3.14. b174.10.67


586.Buddhisāgarasūri (1024)

       1.Pañcagranthī or Buddhisāgara Vyākaraṇa (NCat XI, 12)

586.1.1 Edited with autocommentary by Narayan M. Kansara. Delhi 2005


       2.Liṅgānuśāsana

586.2.1 Edited with autocommentary by N.M.Kansara, AspJ 2, 1987, 38-47


587.Vādirāja Sūri (1025)

See EIP 14, 2013, 213

       1.Vivaraṇa on Akalaṅka's Nyāyaviniścaya

See e417A.2.4; EIP 14, 213-215

587.1.1 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 412


       2.Pramāṇanirṇaya (Jain)

See EIP 14, 215

587.2.1 Edited by Indralal Sahitya Sastri and Khubcand Sastri. MDJG 10, 1917

587.2.2 Edited and translated into Hindi by Surajamukh Jaina. Bina 2001


        3.Adhyātmāṣṭaka

See EIP 14, 215

587.3.1 Edited in Tattvānuśāsanādisaṅgrahaḥ. MDJG 13, 1918


       3.General

See a408.5.1


588.Jñānaśrīmitra (1025) (NCat VII, 339)

       1.Abhisamayahṛdaya (NCat I, 3l3)


       2.Advaitabindu(prakaraṇa) (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 128)

588.2.1 Edited, with Jñānaśrīmitra's Anupalabdhirahasya, Apohaprakaraṇa, Īśvaradūṣaṇa, Kāryakāraṇabhāvasiddhi, Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya, Bhedābhedaparīkṣā, Sākārasiddhiśāstra, Sarvaśabda(bhāva)carcā, Sākārasaṃgrahasūtra, Vyāpticarcā and Yoginirṇaya, by Anantalal Thakur in Jñānaśrīmitranibandhāvali. TSWS 5, 1959


       3.Anekacintāmaṇi (NCat I, 219)


       4.Anupalabdhirahasya (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.4.1 Edited with Jñānaśrīmitra's Sarvaśaśabdabhāvacārcā by Birgit Kellner. Wien 2007


       5.Apohaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 257)

See e588.2.1

588.5.1 Akihiko Akamatsu, Evolution de la Theorie de l'Apoha (L'Apohaprakarana de Jnanasrimitra). These pour le doctorat de neme cycle, Universite de la Sorbonne Nouvelle (Paris III) 1983

588.5.4 Lawrence J. Moore and Parimal G. Patil, "Traditionalism and innovation: Philosophy, exegesis, and intellectual history in Jñānaśrīmitra's Apohaprakraṇa", JIP 34, 2006, 303-366

588.5.6 Edited and translated by Lawrence J. Moore and Parimal G. Patil as Buddhist Philosophy of Language in India: Jñānaśrīmitra on Exclusion. New York 2010


       6.Bhedābhedaparīkṣā (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1


       7.Īśvaradūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda)(NCat II, 275)

See e588.2.1

588.7.1 Kyo Kano, "Two types of vikalpa asserted by Jñānaśrīmitra", JIBSt 39.2, 1991, 35-41

588.7.2 Kyo kano, "Blue smoke: perceptual judgment in the determination of causal relaton”, SHANA 330-348



       8.Kāryakāraṇabhāvasiddhi (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IV, 9)

See e588.2.1

588.8.1 Partially translated by Yuichi Kajiyama, "Trikapañcakacintā: Development of the Buddhist theory on the determination of causality", MIK 4-5, 1963, 1-16

588.8.2 Esther A. Solomon, "Kāryakāraṇabhāvasiddhi of Jñānaśrīmitra", PAIOC 24, 1968, 305-315


       9.Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya (Vijñānavāda) (NCat V, 144)

See e588.2.1

588.9.1 Anantalal Thakur, "Jñānaśrīmitra's Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya", JBRS 36.1-2, 1950, 67-69

588.9.2 Taiken Kyuma, "Bheda and virodha", DTI 225-232

588.9.3 Tadashi Tani, "Reinstatement of the theory of external determination of pervasion (bahirvyaptivāda): Jñānaśrīmitra's proof of momentary existence", DTI 383-386

588.9.5 Taiken Kyuma, Sein und Wirklichkeit in der Augerblicklichkeitslehre Jñānaśrīmitra's Kṣaṇabhaṅgādhyāya I.Pakṣadharmatādhikāra: Sanskrittext und Ubersetzun. Wien 2005

588.9.8 Taiken Kyuma, "J`ānaśrīmitra on the definition of existence", FVTC 121-136


       10.Piṇḍārtha on Asaṅga's Mahāyānasūtrālaṃkāra (available in Tibetan)


       11.(Adhyārdha)Prajñāpāramitā(naya)śatapañcaśatikā (NCat VII, 333)

588.11.1 Ernst Leumann, "Die Adhyārdhaśatikā-prajñāpāramitā in der mit nordarischen Abschnitten durch setzten Sanskrit Fassung aus der Gegend von Khotan", in Leumann 92-99

588.11.2 Shorun Toganoo and Hokei Izumi, Prajñāpāramitānayaśatapañcaśatikā. A Sanskrit Text compared with Tibetan and Chinese. Chizan Kangakuin 1917

588.11.3 Edited and translated by Ernst Leumann in TDG 6-7.2, 1930, 47-87

588.11.4 Edward Conze, "The Adhyārdhaśatikā Prajñāpāramitā", Mikkyogaku Mikkyoshi Ronbunshu (Koyasan) 1965, 105-115

588.11.5 Shuyu Kanaoka, "The lineage of viśuddhi-pāda thought in the Prajñāpāramitānayaśatapañcaśatikā", JIBSt 16.2, 1968, 976-982


       12.Sākārasiddhiśāstra (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.12.1 Sixth chapter translated with commentary by Mukan Kakei, Hokkaido Komazawa Daigaku Kenkyu Kiyo 5, 1970, 1-20


       13.Sākārasaṃgrahasūtra (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1


  13A.Sarvajnasiddhi

588.13A.1 Ernst Steinkellner, "Jnanasrimitra's Sarvajnasiddhi" in L. Lancaster (ed.), Prajnaparamita and Related Systems: Studies in Honour of Edward Conze (Berkeley 1977), 383-393


       14.Sarvaśabdabhāvacarcā (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1; 588.4.1


       15.Tarkabhāṣā

588.15.1 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "A few works entitled Tarkabhāṣā", PO 6, 1942, 181-187


       16.Vyāpticarcā (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.16.1 Edited and translated into German by Horst Lasic. WSTB 48. Wien 2000

588.1.16.3 Eli Franco, "Jñānaśrīmitra's enquiry about vyāpti", JIP 30, 2002, 191-211


       17.Yoginirṇaya(prakaraṇa) (Vijñānavāda)

See e588.2.1

588.17.1 Jason Woo, "Buddhist theory of momentariness and yogipratyakṣa", IIJ 55, 2002, 1-13


       18.Commentary on a Prajñāpāramitāhṛdayasūtra (NCat VII, 333)


       19.General

See 221.1.196.8; 530.6.6

588.19.1 Erich Frauwallner, "Jñānaśrī", WZKM 38, 1932

588.19.2 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Jñānaśrī and his works", KVRACV 397-402

588.19.3 Anantalal Thakur, "Jñānaśrīmitra and his works", JBRS special number I, 1952, 186-192

588.19.4 Hideyo Ogawa, "Concept theory of Jñānaśrīmitra" (in Japanese with English summary). Tet 33, 1981, 67-80

588.19.5 Shoryu Katsura, "Jñānaśrīmitra on apoha", BLE 171-184

588.19.6 Anantalal Thakur, "Jñānaśrīmitra--a link between Vācaspati and Udayana", JDBSUD 11.1, 1987, 27-34. Also Corpus 444-448

588.19.7 Katsurmi Mimaki, "The intellectual sequence of Ratnākara Śānti, Jñānaśrīmitra and Ratnakīrti", AS 46.1, 1992, 297-306

588.19.10 Tadashi Tani, "Jñānaśrīmitra's proof of the momentary destruction of existence: a philosophical investigation from the standpoint of intuitionistic logic", TMSR 375-392


589.Śrīkaṇṭha (1025)

       1.Ratnatrayapariksa (Śaiva Siddhānta)

589.1.1 Edited, with Aghoraśiva's and Rāmakaṇṭha's commentaries; Sadyojyoti's Mokṣakārikā; Sadyojyoti's Paramokṣanirāsakārikā with Rāmakaṇṭha's commentary; Sadyojyoti's Bhogakārikā, Tattvasaṃgraha and Tattvatrayanirṇaya with Agoraśiva's commentaries; Bhojadeva's Tattvaprakāśa with Aghoraśivācārya's commentary; and Rāmakaṇṭha's Nadakārikā with Aghoraśiva's commentary, by Vrajavallabha (Dvivedi) in Aṣṭaprakaraṇa (Devakottai 1923-25). The text alone is reprinted in Advaitaprakarana (Varanasi 1988)


591.Jayānanda or Ānanda (1025)

       1.Arthaprakāśikā on Candrakīrti's Madhyamakāvatāra 

           (NCat VII, 199) 

591.1.1 N. Aiyasvami Sastri, "Extracts from Jayānanda's commentary", JOR 6.4-7.3, 1932-33

591.1.4 Kevin Voss, "Authorityin early Prāsaṅgika Madhyamaka", JIP 38, 2010, 533-582


       2.Tarkamudgarakārikā (Mādhyamika) (NCat VII, 199; VIII, 122)


592.Sarvajñātman (1027)

       1.Pañcaprakriyā (Advaitin)

592.1.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary and Pūrṇavidyāmuni's commentary, by T.R.Chintamani. Bulletin of the Sanskrit Dept. of the University of Madras 4, 1946

592.1.2 Edited and translated by Ivan Kocmarek. Ph.D.Thesis, McMaster University. Available in Canadian theses on microfiche 52254. Published as Language and Release. Delhi 1985. The translation is reprinted in EnIndPh11, 2006, 489-511


       2.Pramāṇalakṣaṇa (Advaita)

592.2.1 Edited by T.R.V.Dikshitar and T.R.Chintamani. JOR 10, 1936, 1-8. 15, 1945-46, 9-16

592.2.2 Edited by E.Isvaran Namputiri. Trivandrum 1973

592.2.4 Edited by Ramesa Bharadvaja. Delhi 2006


       3.Saṃkṣepaśārīraka (Advaita)

See e23.1.101

592.3.1 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Sārasaṃgraha, by H.S.Dviveda. Pan n.s. 4, 1882 - 10, 1888.

592.3.2 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Sārasaṃgraha, by Govinda Dasgupta. Banaras 1887

592.3.3 Edited, with Rāmatīrtha's Anvayārthaprakāśikā, by B.S.Vajhe. KSS 2, 1913, 1992

592.3.4 Edited, with Puruṣottama Sarasvati's Subodhinī and Rāmatīrtha's Anvayārthaprakāśikā, by V.R.Sastri. ASS 83, 1918

592.3.5 Edited, with Madhusūdana's Sārasaṃgraha, by B.S.Vajhe. Two volumes.  KSS 18, 1924

592.3.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 112-115

592.3.7 Edited, with Nṛsiṃhāśrama's Tattvabodhinī, by S.N. Sukla. POWSBT 69, 1936

592.3.7.5 Translated by T. Mahadevan. Photocopy of typescript, U. of Madras, June 7, 1943

592.3.8 Portions translated by S.N.Sharma in his LL.D.thesis The Teachings of Sarvajñātma Muni. Utrecht 1954

592.3.9 P.R.Joshi, Saṃkṣepa Śārīraka--A Study. Ph.D.Thesis. Poona University 1962

592.3.10 Edited and translated by N.Veezhinathan. MUSS 18, 1972. Publication of his Ph. D. Thesis, U. of Poona 1964

592.3.11 Chapter One edited and translated into German by Tilmann Vetter. OAWV 11, 1972

592.3.12 Kamala Chattopadhyaya, "On the definition of Brahman", JIAP 13.2, 1974, 27-34

592.3.13 Tilmann Vetter, "Die Funktion von Zentralsätzen der vedischen Offenbarung im System Sarvajñātmans", Offenbarung 121-134

592.3.14 Edited with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Sārasaṃgraha end editor's Lalita, by Vidyananda Giri. Hardwar, Rishikesh 1999

592.3.17 Summarized by K.H.Potter, EnIndPh11, 2006, 436-489


       4.General

592.4.1 G.D., "The date of Sarvajñātman", IA 43, 1914, 272

592.4.2 K.Sitaramaiya, "A note on the date of Sarvajñātman", PAIOC 13.2, 1946, 206-211

592.4.3 S.S.Hasurkar, "The concept of ajñāna as evolved by Sarvajñātman", OT 3.2-4, 1957, 920-926

592.4.4 N.Veezhinathan, "Sarvajñātman", PA 84-89

592.4.4.1 E. Easwaran Nampoothiry, "A note on Sarvajñātman in the light of fresh evidence", Journal of Kerala Studies 4.1, 1977; reprinted Vidyotini 1995, 104-107

592.4.5 Kamala Chatterjee, "Brahman as ignorant", JIAP 17.2, 1978, 1-16

592.4.5.1 Sujata Purkayastha, "Mutual superimposition advocated by Sarvajñātman", JAssamRS 31, 1989-90, 87-91

592.4.6 N. Veezhinathan, "Sarvajñātman--his contribution to Advaita", TVOS 15.2-3, 1990, 74-82

592.4.8 Surjata Purkayastha Bhattacharya, Sarvajnatman's Contribution to Advaita Vedanta. Calcutta 2000

592.4.9 Hiroyuki Sato, "Sarvajñātman's theory of definition", WL 193-208


594.Padmasiṃha (1029)

       1.Jñānasāra (Jain)(NCat VII, 34l)

594.1.1 Edited in Prakrit and Sanskrit, by Manoharlal Sastri. MDJG 13, 1918.

594.1.2 Edited and translated by Kailash Chandra Jain. Varanasi 1984

594.1.3 Summarized by Ratna Lahiri. EIP 14, 46-52


595.Ratnākara Śānti (1030)

       1.Antarvyāptisamarthana (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 227)

595.1.1 Edited by Haraprasad Shastri in SBNT 103-114.

595.1.2 Ratna Handurukanda, "Antarvyāpti", EnBud 1.4, 1965, 705-709

595.1.3 Translated by Alex Wayman, JASBe 27.1, 1985, 31-44. Reprinted MBL

595.1.4 Edited and translated by Yuichi Kajiyama. Tokyo 1999

595.1.5 Translated by Arun Mishra. New Delhi 2002

       2.Sāratamā or Pañjikā on the Aṣṭasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (NCat I, 457)

See a448.1.6

595.2.1 Ratna Handurukanda, "Aṣṭasāhasrikā-Prajñāpāramitā-Pañjikā- sārottama-ñāna", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 248.

595.2.2 Edited by Padmanabh S. Jaini. TSWS 18, 1979.


       3.Sāratamā on Haribhadra's Abhisamayālaṃkāraṭīkā (ms. in Sasky, copy at Patna, acc. to Warder)


       4.Pañcarakṣāvidhi (NCat XI, 46)


       6.Prajñāpāramitopadeśa (Vijñānavāda)

595.6.1 Takanori Umino, "The vijñaptimātratā theory of Ratnākaraśānti in the Prajñāpāramitopadeśa--on the concept of ākāra", JIBSt 33, 1968, 434-439.

595.6.2 Shoryu Katsura, "A synopsis of the Prajñāpāramitopadeśa of Ratnākaraśānti", JIBSt 25.1, 1976, 38-41


       7.Commentary on Dharmapāla's Vijñaptimātratāsiddhi

595.7.1 Giuseppe Tucci, "Ratnākaraśānti on āśrayaparāvṛtti", Asiatica 765-767. Reprinted in GTOM, Part 2.

595.7.2 Takanori Umino and Tsultrim Kalsang, "The Vijñaptimātratā-siddhi of Ratnākaraśānti", MDJR 28.1, 1982, 18-31


       8.General

See a268.5.6.5; 268.10.40

595.8.1 Michael Hahn, "On the pratyaya rules of Ratnākaraśānti", PAIOC 29, 1981, 271-278

595.8.1.5 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Ratnākara Śānti and Ratnakīrti", Surabhi 131-140

595.8.2 Alex Wayman, "Three Tanjur commentators--Buddhaguhya, Ratnākaraśānti and Smṛtijñānakīrti", TJ 8.3, 1983, 24-36.


596.Atīśa or Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna (1035) (NCat IX, 61-64)

       1.Pradīpa on Prajñākaramati's Abhisamayālaṃkārapiṇḍārtha

(NCat I, 313)

596.1.1 Kaie Mochizuki, "On the Prajnaparamitpindarhtapradipa of Dipamksarasrijnana", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 50-56


       2.Bodhipathapradīpa and Bodhimārgadīpapañjikā thereon (Vijñānavāda) (NCat IX, 63)

596.2.1 Text restored into Sanskrit by Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyaya. ISPP 8, 1966, 81-96.

596.2.2 Text translated in Lama Chimpa and Alaka Chattopadhyaya, "Selected writings of Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna, alias Atīśa, translated from the existing Tibetan versions", ISPP 8, 1966, 41-80.

596.2.3 Fa-tsun, "Bodhipatha-Pradīpa", EnBud 3.2, 1971, 212-217.

596.2.4 Richard Sherburne, Historical and Textual Background of the Lamp of the Enlightened Path and its Commentary. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 1972

596.2.4.1 Kon-Sprul Blo-gros-mtha-'yas. A Direct Path to Enlightenment; Being a Commentary Which will Completely Introduce Ordinary People to the Mahayana Teaching of the Seven Points of Mind Training. Vancouver, B.C. 1975.

596.2.5 Richard F. Sherburne, A Study of Atīśa's Commentary on his Lamp of Enlightenment Path (Byang-chub lan-gyi sgron-ma'i dka'-gre). Ph.D.Thesis, University of Washington 1976.

596.2.6 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French with Sanskrit annotations as Le flambeau sur le chemin de l'éveil by Jose van den Broeck. Bruxelles 1976

596.2.7 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German by Helmut Eimer. Asiatische Forschungen 59. Wiesbaden 1978.

596.2.8 Text translated in Alex Wayman, Calming the Mind and Discerning the Real: Buddhist Meditation and the Middle View (New York 1978).

596.2.9 Translated by Richard Sherburne as A Lamp for the Path. London 1983. Reprinted CWA 1-345

596.2.10 Edited in Tibetan, reconstructed into Sanskrit, and translated by Lobsang Norbu. Varanasi 1984. Summary in PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 214

596.2.11 Helmut Eimer, "On Bodhipathapradīpa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1985.1, 15-18

596.2.12 Helmut Eimer, "Again: on Atīśa's Bodhipathapradīpa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1986.2, 5-15

596.2.13 Kaie Mochizuki, "Seeking refuge to Ratnatraya in the Bodhipathapradīpa II, 25-36", JIBSt 37.1, 1988, 38-46

596.2.13.5 Translated by Ronald M. Davidson as "Atīśa's A Lamp of the Path to Awakening", BudinP 290-301

596.2.14 Edited and translated by Ramprasad Mishra. 1995, 1996, 1998

596.2.15 Ruth Sonam, Atisha's Leap for the Path: An Oral Teaching. Ithaca, N.Y. 1997

596.2.20 Kaie Mochizuki, "The root verses cited in the Bodhimārgadīpapañjikā", JIBSt .2, 2002, 27-31

596.2.21 Edited by Rebeca McClean Novick, and translated by Geshe Thjupten and Nicholas Ribush as Illuminating the Path to Enlightenment. Long Beach, Calif. 2002


       3.Satyadvayāvatāra

596.3.1 Edited and translated by Christian Lindtner, "Atīśa's introduction to the two ktruths and its sources", JIP 9, 1981 161-214

596.3.1.5 Mauric Salan, Quel bouddhisme pour le Tibet? Atisa, 982-1054. Paris 1986

596.3.2 Translated into Danish by Christian Lindtner in LindM 244-248

596.3.3 Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 353-359


       4.Sūtrasamuccayasañcayārtha (NCat IX, 64)

596.4.1 Kaie Mochizuki, "Die von Atīśa im Mahāsūtrasamuccaya zitieren sūtren", JIBSt 44.1, 1996, 16-19

596.4.4 Kaie Mochizuki, A Study of the Mahāsūtrasamuccaya of Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna. Minobu 2002


          5. Bodhisattvādidharmikamargāgāvatāradeśanā

596.5.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 420-429


          6. Bodhisattvamanyāvalī

596.6.1 Helmut Eimer, "Die ursrpungliche Reihensfolge des Verzeihen in der Bodhisattvamanyāvalī", ZASS 15, 1981, 323-330

596.6.3 Edited and translated into German by Lobsang Dorje Rabling, Zurich 1978. That translated into English. FTAD 1-29;


          7.Bodhisattvasaṃvaraviṃśakapañjikā

596.7. 1 Edited in Tibetan and translated into German as Atīśa's 'Juwelenkranz des Bodhisattva'. Zurich 1978

596.7.2 Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 378-385


          8.Bhāṣya on a Bodhisattvacāryāvatāra

596.8.1 Kaie Mochizuki, "Zum Bodhisattvacāryāvatārabhāṣya des Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna", HBK 25, 1999, 39-121

596.8.4 Akira Saito, "Notes on the interpretation of Boodhi(sattva)caryāvatāra V. 104-106", GJWDJ 135-148

596.8.5 Chiko Ishida, "On the philosophical view of the Bodhisattvacaryāvatāra", JIBSt 52.2, 2004, 30-37


          9.Caryāgiti

596.9.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 406-413

596.9.2 Kaie Mochizuki, "On the three giṭi texts attributed to Dīpaṅkaraśrījñāna", JIBSt 55.3, 2007, 249-250


          10. Caryāsamgrahapradipa

596.10.0 Ratna Handurakande, "Caryāsaṃgrahapradīpa", EnBud 3.4, 1971, 690

596.10.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 346-351


          11. Cittotpādasamvaravidhikrama

596.11.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 536-551


          12. Ekasmrtyupadesa

596.12.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 414-419


          13. Hrdayaniksepa

596.13.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 370-377


          14. Karmavibhanganāma

596.14.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 494-517


          15. Madhyamakopadeśa

596.15.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 360-365


          16. Mahāyānapathasādhanasamgraha

596.16.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 462-465


          17. Mahāyānapathasādhanavarnasamgraha

596.17.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 438-461


          17A Mahāyānasūtravyākaraṇa (?)

596.17A.1 Junko Matsumura, "Ani ndependent sūtra on the Dīpankara prophecy: Tibetan text and English translation of the Ārya-Dīpaṃkarara-vyākaraṇa-nāma Mahāyānasūtra", JICPBS 15, 2011, 81-141


          18. Garbhasamgraha

596.18.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 366-369


          19. Samḥdhisambhāraparivarta

596.19.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 518-521


          20. Samsāramanoniryānikāragiti

596.20.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 396-405


          21. Saranagacchāmideśa

596.21.1 . Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 430-437


          22. Sutrārthasamuccayopadeśa

596.22.1. Edited and translated by Richard Sherburne. CWA 472-487


          22A. Lokātītasaptaṇgavidhi

596.22A.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 30-41


          22B. Sañcodanasahitasvakṛtyakramavarṇasangra

596.22B.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 42-65


          22C. Dharmadhātudarśana

596.22C.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 66-214


          22D. Vimalaratnalekha

596.22C.1 Edited and translated by Lobsang Dorje Rabling. FTAD 215-311


         22E.Commentary on (Ārya) Nāgārjuna's Triskandhasūtra

See e23B.1.1


          23.General

See a52.1.19; 294.5.23.5

596.23.1 Sarat Chandra Das, "Life of Atīśa (Dipaṅkara Śrījñāna)", JASBe 60, 1891, 46-52

596.23.2 L. Austine Waddell, "Atīśa", ERE 2, 1926, 194

596.23.3 Rahula Sankrtyayana, "Life of Āchārya Dīpaṅkara Śrījñāna", Buddhist Annual 1932. Reprinted in 2500 Years 225-237, and in Rahula Sankrtyayana, Selected Essays (New Delhi 1984), 70-81

596.23.3.1 Paresh C. Majumdar, "A Bengali word spoken by Atīśa Dīpaṃkara", ISPP 7, 1966, 439

596.23.4 Chang K'e-ch'iang, "Atīśa", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 311-315

596.23.4.1 Alaka Chattopadhyaya, Atīśa and Tibet: Life and Works of Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna in Relation to the History and Religion of Tibet. Calcutta 1967; Delhi 1981

596.23.5 Jampal Kunzang, "How the Tibetan Bodhisattva kings invited Atīśa Dīpaṃkara Śrī-Jñāna to Tibet", Bulletin of Tibetology 1.2, 1975, 19-31

596.23.5.3 Donald James Carlton, Atisha's Vision of Avalokiteshwara: a translation of the Śrī Samaja Lokeshvqra Sadhana with commentary. M. A. Thesis, Indiana University 1979

596.23.5.5 Hubert Decleer, "Master Atīśa in Nepal: the Tham Bahil and five stūpas' foundations acording to the 'Bram ston itinerary", JNRC 10, 1996, 27-54

596.23.6 Helmut Eimer, Berichte über des Leben des Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna). Eine Untersuchung der Quellen. Asiatische Forschungen, Band 51. Thesis, Bonn University 1974. Printed Wiesbaden 1977

596.23.7 Bireschwar Prasad Singh, "On Atīśa's itinerary in Tibet", Bulletin of Tibetology 1.3, 1977, 15-20

596.23.8 Helmut Eimer, Rnam Thar Rgyaspa. Materialien zu einer Biographie des Atīśa Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna). 2 Teils. Asiatische Forschungen 67, 1979

596.23.9 Anukul Chandra Banerjee, "Atīśa--his contribution to Buddhism in Tibet", MB 88, 1980, 55-57

596.23.10 Bhabatosh Chakraborty, "Did Atīśa Dīpaṃkara Śrījñāna visit Sikkim?", Bulletin of Tibetology 1982.3, 6-9

596.23.11 Alaka Chattopadhyaya, "Dīpaṅkara Śrījñāna alias Atīśa", BRMIC 33, 1982, 243-251. Repriinted in Hans-Joachim Peuke (ed.), Zum Indienbild in der DDR (Halle 1983).

596.23.11.1 Manindra Prasad Chawdhury, "Atīśa Dīpaṅkara Śrījñāma: a friend, philosopher and guide", MB 90, 1982, 237-243

596.23.12 Helmut Eimer, "The development of the biographical tradition concerning Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna)", JTibS 2, 1982, 41-52

596.23.12.1 Atisha and Buddhism in Tibet. New Delhi 1983

596.23.13 Nirmal C. Sinha, "About Dīpaṅkara Atīśa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1984.2, 30-34

596.23.13.0 Atisha: a Biography of the Renowned Buddhist Sage. Bangkok, New Delhi 1974; 1984

596.23.13.1 Helmut Eimer, "Life and activities of Atīśa Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna: a study of investigations undertaken", JASBe 27.4, 1985, 3-12

596.23.14 Nirmal Chandra Sinha, "Dharma, tantra and Atīśa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1985.2, 33-48

596.23.15 Nirmal C. Sinha, "What constitutes the importance of Atīśa?", Bulletin of Tibetology 1986.1, 5-16

596.23.16 H.B.Sarkar, "A note on Atīśa Dīpaṅkara and the geographical personality of Suvarṇadīpa", Bulletin of Tibetology 1986.3, 36-41

596.23.16.1 Selections translated inot French by Marice Selon, Quel boudodhisme pour le Tibet? Atiśa, 982-1054. Paris 1986

596.23.16.3 Mark Tatz, "Maitri-pa and Atīśa", Tibetan Studies 4.2, 1988, 473-482

596.23.16.5 D. Seyfort Ruegg, "Deux probleme d'exegese et de pratique tantriques selon Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna et la Paiṇḍātikā de Yavadvīpa/Suvarṇadīpa", MCB 20, 1991, 212-226

596.23.16.7 Atisavivacita Ekadasagrantha: Eleven Treatises by Atisa. Edited by Ramesh Chandra Nagi. Varanasi 1992

596.23.17 Anil Kumar Sarkar, The Mysteries of Vajrayāna Buddhism from Atisha to Dalai Lama. New Delhi 1993

596.23.18 Digo Khyantsa Rinpoche, Enlightened Courage: An Explanation of Atisha's Seven Point Mind Training. Peyzac-le-Moustier 1992; New York 1993; Ithaca 1993; Delhi 1994. Published in French as Audace et Compassion (Peyzac-le-Monstier 1993).

596.23.19 Rab-gsal-zla-ba, Dis-mgo Mkhyen-btsu, Audace et compassion: L'entrainement de l'esprit en sept points selon Atisha. Peyzac-le-Moustier 1993

596.23.21 Helmut Eimer, "Hymns and stanzas praising Dīpaṃkara-śrījñāna", GSVL 9-32

596.23.23 Alicia H. Vogel, Atisha and the Kadam School: the reformation of Buddhist Practice in Tibet. M.A.Thesis, U. of Wisconsin (Madison) 1997

596.23.24 Helmut Eimer, "The sources for Sarat Chandra Das' Life of Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna)", ZASS 28, 1998, 7

596.23.26 P.D.Dharwarkar, "Ācārya Dīpankar Śrījñāna--the great Buddhist missionary from India to Tibet", PTG 36.1, 2000, 49-62.

596.23.27 Gareth Sparham, "Atisha", EnB 1, 2001, 35-36

593.23.28 Izumi Miyazaki, "Atīśa (Dīpaṃkaraśrījñāna)–his philosophy, practice and its sources", MRDTB 65, 2007, 61-90

596.23.20 Kaie Mochizuki, "Is Dipāṃkaraśrijñaṇa a Mādhyamika?", Sambhasa 26, 2007, 99-126

596.23.25 Kazuo Kano, "rNag Blo lolan śes rab's position on the Buyddha-nature doctrine and its influence on the early gSaṅ phu tradition", JIABS 32.1-2,2009 (2010), 249-284


597.Kṣemarāja (1040) (NCat V, 163-164)

       1.Bodhavilāsa (Kashmir Śaiva)

597.1.1 Corrado Pensa, "Il Bodhavilāsa di Kṣemarāja", RDSO 36, 1961, 125-134.


       2.Commentary on Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra (cf. BP 270 for ms.)


       3.Pratyabhijñāhṛdaya (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 163)

See e379.39.15

597.3.1 Edited by Jagdisa Candra Chatterji. KSTS 3, 1911

597.3.2 Edited by Mukund Ram Shastri. KSTS 17, 1918

597.3.2.1 Translated into German in Emil Baer, Das Geheimnis des Widerkennens Pratyabhijna-hridaya; eine neuauflebende Heilslehre des indischen Mittlalten. Zurich 1926

597.3.3 Translated into German by E. Baer, Missions-Wissenschaftliche Arbeiten, Heft 1, Zurich 1926. This translated into English by Kurt Leidecker as The Secret of Recognition, and published with Sanskrit text, Adyar 1938; Madras and Wheaton, Ill. 1974; Delhi 1977, 1980, 1982

597.3.4 Edited with an edition of Rājanaka Ānandācārya, by Swamiji Maharaj. Dhatiya, Madhya Pradesh 1962

597.3.4.1 Edited and translated by Jaideva Singh. Delhi 1963, 1977, 1990. In French as Le secret de la reconaissance de coeur. paris 1987. This rendered into German by Gabriele Schneider as Die Geheimnis vom Wiederkennen des Selbst. 2008

597.3.4.2 Edited in Bengali script by Govindagopal Mukhopadhyaya. Burdwan 1966

597.3.4.5 Edited and translated with a Vyākhyā by Sivasamkara Avasthi. Varanasi 1970, 2000

597.3.4.7 Edited by Kamala Bhava. Srinagar 1973

597.3.5 Edited and translated by I.K.Taimni. Madras 1974

597.3.6 Edited by Visal Prasad Tripathi. Delhi 1969

597.3.7 Edited by Sivasankar Avasthi. Varanasi 1970, 1990

597.3.8 Edited by Kamala Baba. Srinagar 1973

597.3.12 Edited and translated by Dmitri Semenov as The Essence of Self-Recognition. U.S., 2008


       4.Parāpraveśikā (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 163)

597.4.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 15, 1918, 1990

597.4.2 V. Krishnamacharya, "Svarūpaprakāśavyākhyā Svarūpavimarśinī by Cidānandanātha", ALB 12.2, 1948, 101-105

597.4.3 Edited by Prabhudevi. 1973

597.4.4 Edited by Nilakantha Gurutu. Kashmir 1996


        5.Vimarśinī on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras (NCat V1, 163-164)

See a441.1.12. e441.1:1,9. t441.1:2,8

597.5.0 Harvey P. Alper, "The cosmos as Śiva's language-game: 'mantra' according to Kṣemarāja's Śivasūtravimarśinī", UnM 249-294

597.5.1 Laksman Joo, Śivasūtras: The Supreme Awakening with the commentary of Kshemarāja. Edited by John Hughes. Delhi 2001, 2007


       6.Nirṇaya on Vasugupta's Spandakārikās (NCat V, 164)

See et441.2:7,11; e

597.6.1 Koshalya Walli, "Significance of Kṣemarāja's Spandanirṇaya", Srijnanamrtam 302-305. Also CultInd 271-280


       7.Spandasaṃdoha (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 164)

See e441.2:4,5,8. t441.2.12

597.7.1 Translated into Italian by Enrica Garzilli. Istituto Universitario Orientale 49.2, Supplement 59. Napoli 1989

597.7.3 Enrica Garzilli, "One birth from the encounter between text and translator, and the non-other: the translation of the Spandasaṃdoha of K¬emarāja", TTTIW 11-23


       7A.Vṛtti on Bhaṭṭa Nārāyaṇa's Stavacintamani

See 444.1:2, 6


       8.Svacchandatantroddyota (Kashmir Śaiva) (NCat V, 164)

597.8.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Shastri. Seven volumes. KSTS 31, 38, 44, 48, 51, 53, 56: 1921-1935

597.8.3 Edited by Vrajvallabh Dviveda. Delhi 1985

597.8.4 A. Sironi, "Il commento di Kṣemarāja alla stanza V, 88 della Svacchanda-Tantra: nature e scopo della Dīkṣā", RDSO 61, 1987, 89-113

597.8.5 Edited in five volumes. Varanasi 1992-1993

597.8.10 Eivind Kahrs, "'What's in a name?' Kṣemarāja and the doctrine of the Svacchandatantra", VarPl 114-119

597.8.11 Edited in three volumes by Paramahamsa Misra 'Hamsa'. Varanasi 2002

597.8.12 Edited by Radhyesyama Caturvedi. Varanasi 2004. Two volumes.


           9.Vṛtti on Kallaṭa's Madhuvāhinī

See e445.1.1


          10.(with Sivopadhyaya) Vivrti on the Vijnanabhairava

See 374A.1.6.2

597.10.1 Edited with Sivopadhyaya's Vivrti by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 8-9, 1918

597.10.2 Edited with Sivopadhyaya's Vivrti by Bapulala Anjana. Varanasi 1991


          11.Vyakhya on the Netratantra.

597.11.1 Edited by Madhusudana Kaul. Two volumes. KSTS 46, 1926; 61, 1939

597.11.2 Edited by V.V.Dvivedi. Delhi 1985


598. (Padma) Jineśvara (Sūri) (1040) (NCat I, 445; VII, 280)

See EIP 14, 2013, 225-227

       1.Vṛtti on Haribhadra's Aṣṭaka (eight of the Ṣoḍaśakaprakaraṇa) (completed by Abhayadeva) (NCat I, 445)

See e410.18:8, 13.5

598.1.1 Edited by Sheth Mansukhbhai Bhagubhai. Ahmedabad 1911


       2.Pañcaliṅgiprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 280)

See EIP 14, 227

598.2.1 Edited with the commentaries of Jinapati and Jinapālagaṇi. Bombay 1919


       3.Pramālakṣaṇa (Jain)

See EIP 14, 227

598.3.1 Published in Tattvavivecaka Sabha, Ahmedabad


       4.Ṣaṭsthānaprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 280)

598.4.1 Published with Jinapāla's commentary by the Jinadatta Pracinapustakoddhara Fund, Surat 1933


       5.Upadeśaratnakośa or -mālā or -maṇimālākulaka (Jain) (NCat II, 348-349)

598.5.1 Edited Ahmedabad 1906

598.5.2 Published in Sukhasādhanagranthamālā 1, Agra 1920

598.5.3 Published in Surītipracārakatravimālā. Jhansi 1922

598.5.5 Translated by M. Govind as The Jewel-Garland of Precepts. Aliganj 1950. Translation only reprinted in EIP 14, 2013, 227-220.


        6.Vivaraṇa on the Caityavandanasūtras

See EIP 14, 230


599.Prabhācandra (1040)

See EIP 14, 2013, 52

       1.Commentary on Guṇabhadra's Ātmānuśāsana (NCat II,63)

See e451.8.5; 456.1.8; EIP 14, 212


       2.Commentary on Samantabhadra's Āptamīmāṃsā (NCat IX, 129)

See EIP 14, 53


       3.Nyāyakumudacandra on Akalaṅka's Laghīyastraya

See e417A.2.2

599.3.1 Summarized by Nirmala Kulkarni in JLE 145-154

599.3.2 Strāmuktivāda chapter translated by P.S.Jaini in GandS; reprinted EIP 14, 53-81


       4.Ṭīkā on Yogīndudeva's Paramātmaprakāśa (NCat XI, 177; XIII, 26)

See EIP 14, p. 211


       5.Prameyakamalamārtaṇḍa on Māṇīkyanandin's Parīkṣāmukha

See a455.2.40. e517.1.5

599.5.1 Edited by Mahendra Kumar Shastri. Bombay 1941; Delhi 1990

599.5.2 S. C. Dash, "Prabhācandra's concept of smṛti", JLE 164-172. Portion reprinted in EIP 14, 81-82

599.5.5 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 413

599.5.6 Summarized by Piotr Balcerowicz, EIP 14, 85-211


       6.Ṭīkā on Pūjyapāda's Samādhitantra

See e257.2:1,2,7; EIP 14, p. 211


       7.Siddhāntasāra (Jain) (Cf. IOL 7567 for ms.)

See EIP 14, 212


       8.Tattvārtharatnaprabhākara on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra

           (NCat VIII, 76, 79)

See EIP 14, 211

599.8.1 Edited by Jugalkisor Mukhtar. Sarsawa 1944

599.8.2 Edited by Kailasa Candra Siddhantasastri. Delhi 1971


       9.Vyākhyā on Dharmakīrti's Sambandhaparīkṣā

See e344.6.2. et344.6:3, 3.5


       10.Pradīpa on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāya (JRK p. 231)

See EIP 14, 213


       11.Commentary on Kundakunda's Samayasāra (NCat XIII, 26)

See EIP 15, 211


       12.Pramāṇadīpikā (NCat XIII, 28)

See EIP 14, 211


       13.Mokṣapañcaśikā

See EIP 14, 212

599.13.1 Edited by Manohalal Sastri in MDJG 13, Bombay 1918


       13A.Siddhāntasāra (cf. IOL 7567)


       13B.Ṭīkā on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra (Ncat 13, p. 80)

See EIP 14, 212-213

       13C.Ṭīkā on Devanandin's Īṣṭopadeśa

See EIP 14, 212

599.13C.1 Edited and translated into Hindi by Devendkrakumar Jain. Bombay 2003


       14.General

See a455.2.40


600.Śrīvatsa (1040)

       1.Līlāvatī on Praśastapāda's Padārthadharmasaṃgraha

600.1.1 D.C.Bhattacharya, "Śrīvatsācārya, a long-forgotten Naiyāyika", IHQ 22, 1946, 152-154.

600.1.2 V. Varadachari, "Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika writers Śrīvatsa and Sānātani", JGJRI 17.3-4, 1961, 287-292.

600.1.3 Cf. En IndP 2, 1977, 520-521


600.Pradyumna Sūri (1043)

See EIP 14, 2013, 215

       1.Vicārasāra

See EIP 14, 215

600.1.0 Edited adited and translated in Prākṛtasūktaratnamālā, JVVS 11, Calcutta 1919

600.1.1 Edited with Māṇikyasāgara's commentary in AgSS 35, Surat 1923


        2.Mūlaśuddhiprakaraṇa or Sthānakasūtra or Siddhāntasāra

600.2.1 Edited witih Devacandra Sūri's Vṛtti. Ahmedabad 1971

600.2.2 Edited by Dharmadhurandharasuri and Amrtalal Mohanalal Bhojaka. Volume One. Ahmedabad 2002


601.Nagasena or Rāmasena (1050)

See EIP 14, 2013, 216

       1.Tattvānuśāsana (Jain) (NCat VIII, 74)

601.1.1 Edited by Manoharalal Sastrin. MDJG 13, 1918, 1963

601.1.2 Edited in SJGM 19-20, 1921

601.1.2.5 Edited by Amrtalal Kalidasa Dosi. Bombay 1961

601.1.3 Edited by Jugalkisor Mukthor. Delhi 1963

601.1.4 Edited by Bharatasagara Upadhyaya. Rajasthan 1993

601.1.5 Edited by Upadhyaya Bhavatsagara et al., Hirak Jayanti Prakashanumamala of Acharya Vimalsagara (Silver Jubilee Publication Series) No. 15, n.d.

601.1.6 Summarized by Ratna Lahiri. EIP 14, 2011, 216-224


602.Bhavadeva (1050)

       1.Tautātitamatatilaka on Kumārila's Tantravārttika (NCat VIII, 95)

602.1.1 Edited by A.Chinnasvami Sastri and P.N. Pattabhirama Sastri. POWSBT 79, 1939, 1999: 139-144.

 
 

602A.Al-Bhiruni (ca. 1050)

       1."Book of Patañjali"

602A.1.1 Summarized by Tuvia Gelblum. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 261-266


603.Bhavanātha Miśra (1050)

       1.Nayaviveka (Prābhākara) (NCat IX, 349)

See 22.1:51,78

603.1.0 Edited with Ravideva's Vivekatattva by S.K.Ramanatha Sastri. MUSS 12, Madras 1937

603.1.1 Pāda One up to Chapter Two edited, with Varadaraja's Dīpikā and Ravideva's Vivekatattva, by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. New Delhi 1977

 
 

603A.Kuranārāyana (1050?)

        1.Bhaṣya or Prakaśikā on the Īśā Upaniṣad

See e379.27.12; 793.12:2, 3

603A.1.1 Edited with editor's Baḷabodhinī by S.T.Pathak. Poon 1921

603A.1.2 Edited in Ubhayavedāntagranthamaḷā (Tirupati 1948)


        2.Prakāśikā on the Kaṭhopaniṣad

`See e1148.7.1


        3.Bhaṣya on the Maṇḍūkyopaniṣad

See 793.12.2


        4.Bhāṣya on the Tattirīyopaniṣad

603A.4.1 Edited SMS 24, 1905


        5.Poems

See t681.5.1


604.Cakradhāra (1050) (NCat VI, 282)

       1.Granthibhaṅga on Jayanta Bhaṭṭa's Nyāyamañjarī

See e455.2.30

604.1.1 Edited by Nagin J. Shah. LDS 35, 1972

604.1.2 Bisvanatha Bhattacharya, "Identification of a citation in Cakradhara Bhaṭṭa's Nyāyamañjarīgranthabhāga", JGJRI 31, 1975, 71-78


605.Vādi Vāgīśvara (1050)

       1.Mānamanohara (Nyāya)

605.1.1 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Mānamanohara", JOR 13, 1938, 240-262

605.1.2 V.Raghavan, "The works of Vādi Vāgīśvara", ALB 6.1, 1942, 35-40

605.1.3 Edited by Yogendrananda. Varanasi 1973

605.1.4 Esther A. Solomon, "Ideal syllogism according to Vādivāgīśvarācārya", JOI 25, 1976, 268-271

605.1.5 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977

605.1.8 Discussed by Anantalal Thakkur. ODVS 310-312


606.(Bhaṭṭa) Vāmadeva or Yogarāja (1050) (NCat VII, 156)

       1.Janmamaraṇavicāra

606.1.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 19, 1918


       2.Vivṛti on Abhinavagupta's Paramārthasāra

See e582.15:2,6. s582.15:9, 17


607.Yamāri or Jamāri (1050)

       1.Supariśuddhi on Prajñākaragupta's Pramāṇavārttikālaṃkāra

           (NCat VII, 161)


608.Haradatta (1050)

       1.Pañcaratnamālikā and Śrutisūktimālā thereon

608.1.1 Edited, with Haradatta's Śrutisūktimālā. Tinnevelly 1925

608.1.2 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "Divine omnipotence: a medieval view", Triveni 1, 1928, 372-382


608A.Cakrapāṇinātha (1050)

          1.Bhāvopahāra (Kashmir Saiva)

608A1.0 Edited with Ramyadeva Bhatta's Vivarana by Mukunda Rama Sastri. KSTS 14, 1918

608A.1.1 Translated by Enrica Garzilli. Istituto Universitario Orientale 53.1, Supplement 74. Napoli 1992, 1993

608A.1.2 Priya Vat Sharma, "On the dravyaguṇasaṃgraha of Cakrapānidatta", JEAS 2, 1992, 82-88


609.Bhojadeva or Bhojarāja (1055)

See a344.9.189

       1.(Śiva)Tattvaprakāśa (Śaiva) (NCat VIII, 50)

See e589.1.1

609.1.1 Edited, with Śrī Kumāra's Tātparyadīpikā, by T. Ganapati Sastri. TSS 68, 1920

609.1.2 Translated by E.P.Janvier. IA 54, 1925, 151-156

609.1.3 Summarized in Dasgupta V, 159-172

609.1.4 Translated into French, with Aghoraśivācārya's and Śrīkumāra's commentaries, in P. Filliozat, "Le Tattvaprakāśa du roi Bhoja et les commentaires de Aghoraśivācārya et de Śrīkumāra", JA 1971, 247-296

609.1.5 Edited in Kannada script by N.J.Nanjunaradhya. 1974

609.1.6 Edited, with Śrīkumāra's Tātparyadīpikā and Aghoraśivācārya's Vṛtti, by Kamesvar Nath Sastri.  Varanasi 1976

609.1.7 Selections translated in HTR 168-175


       2.Rājamārtaṇḍa on Patañjali's Yogasūtras

See e131.1:1,4,6,10,20,27,28,30,42,56,69,79,113,134,300. t131.1.66

609.2.1 Paul Markus, Die Yoga-Philosophie nach dem Rājamārtaṇḍa. Leipzig 1886

609.2.2 Edited by Vaidya Jadavji Tricumji Acharya. AGM 4, 1924

609.2.3 Edited by Brahmasankar Misra. Varanasi 1966

609.2.5 Summarized by Ram Shankar Bhattacharya. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 266-282


609A.Uvaṭācārya (1060)

       1.Īśopaniṣadbhāṣya

See EnIndPh 11, 2006, 511



610.Abhayadeva Sūri (1080) (NCat I, 275)

See EIP 14, 2013, 231-232

       1.Bhāṣya on Jinacandra's Navatattvaprakaraṇa (NCat I, 275; IX, 393)

See e196B.1.27; 584.2.1-2; EIP 14, 235


       2.Āgamāṣṭottarī (Jain) (NCat I, Revised edition p. 275)


       3.Vṛtti on the Samavāyāṃgasūtra (NCat I, 276)

610.3.0 Edited with Megharāja's Vṛtti. Banaras 1880

610.3.1 Edited by Anandasagara. AgSS 15

610.3.1.1 Edited by Naginadasa Nemacandra. Ahmedabad 1917

610.3.1.2 Edited Mehesana 1918

610.3.1.3 Edited Ahmedabad 1938

610.3.2 Edited, with the Sthānāṅgasūtra and Abhayadeva Sūri's Vṛtti thereon, by Sagarananda Suri and Jambuvijay Lal Sundaralal Jain. Agamagranthamala VII, Delhi 1985

610.3.3 Edited by Vijayajinendrasuri. Part I. Santipur, Saurashtra 1989


       4.Vādamahārṇava or Tattvabodhavidhāyinī on Siddhasena Divākara's Sanmatitarka (NCat VIII, 55)

See e299.4:1,2, 6.5, 7; EIP 14, 232


       5.Completion of Jineśvara's Vyākhyā on Haribhadra's Ṣoḍaśakaprakaraṇa (cf. under Jineśvara) (NCat I, 275-276)

See EIP 14, 239. Cf. JRK p. 405 for mss. cits.


       6.Ṭīkā on the Sthānāṅgasūtra (NCat I, 276)

See e610.3.2; EIP 14, 233-235

610.6.0 Edited with Megharajamuni's Dīpikā by Ganadhara Sudharma Svami. Banaras 1880

610.6.1 Edited by Mahesana. Two volumes. AgSS 21, 1918; 22, 1920; Delhi 1985

610.6.1.1 Edited by Vallabhavijaya. Ahmedabad 1937

610.6.1.2 Edited by Devacandra Maharaja. Four volumes. Mundra, Kaccha 1942-51

610.6.2 Edited by Hiralal Sastri. Jinagama Granthamala Publication 7, Beawar, Rajasthan 1981

610.6.3 Edited by Jambuvijaya Muni. Bombay 1985

610.6.4 Edited by Dharmacandravijaya. Delhi 1985; Bombay 2002


       7.Śiṣyahitā on Haribhadra Sūri's Pañcāśakasūtra

See EIP 14, 235

See e410.14.1

610.7.1 Edited by R.K.Samstha. Ratlam 1941

610.7.2 Edited by Padmavijaya, Hastinapur, Meerut 1999


       8.Ṭīkā or Vivaraṇa or Vṛtti on the Bhagavatī- or Vyākhyāprajñapti-sūtra

See EIP 14, 232

610.8.1 First uddeśaka edited Bombay 1876

610.8.2 Edited with Megharāja Muni's Ṭīkā. Banaras 1881

610.8.2.1 Edited with Ramacandra Gani's Nanakacanda. Benares 1882

610.8.3 Edited by Becara Dasa. Four volumes. Bombay 1917-31

610.8.4 Edited in two volumes. Mehesana 1918-21

610.8.5 Chapter 15 edited in P.L.Vaidya, The Uvāsadasāo, the Seventh Aṅga of the Jaina Canon (Poona 1930). Reprinted in 610.8.6 below

610.8.6 Edited by N.V.Vaidya. Bombay 1954

610.8.7 Notes based on this work in K.C.Lalwani's edition of the Bhagavatīsūtra. Four volumes. Calcutta 1973-85

610.8.8 Edited with Jinadāsa Mahattara's Cūrṇī, by Acarya Mahaprajna. Volume One. Ladanum, Rajasthan 1994.

610.8.9 Edited, with Jinadāsa Mahattara's Cūrṇī, by Ganadhipati Tulasi, AgSS 12, 14. Two volumes. Ladanum, Rajasthan 1994


         9.Commentary on the Paramāṇukaṇḍaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See EIP 14, 236

610.9.1 Edited, with Abhayadeva's Nigodaṣaṭtriṃśikā and Pudgalaṣaṭtriṃśikā, with Ratnasiṃha Sūri's commentaries on all three. JAG 13,.Bhavnagar 1913

610.9.2 Edited as AgSS 8, Surat, n.d.


        10.Commentary on a Prasnavyakaranasutra

See EIP 14, 236-237

610.10.1 Edited by Ray Dhanapatisimha Bahadur. Calcutta 1876

610.10.2 Edited AgSS, Bombay 1919

610.10.3 Edited by Vijayarajinendra Suri. Santipur, Saurashtra 19989


        11.Commentary on the Aupapaṭikasūtra (Ubabaisutra)

610.11.1 Part One edited with Amrtacandra's Balavabodha. Calcutta 1879

610.11.2 Edited in AgSS, Bombay 1916


        12.Commentary on a Vipakasutra

See EIP 14, 237

610.12.1 Edited by Vijaya Sadhu as Raya Dhanapati Sinha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 11, Calcutta 1876

610.12.2 Edited by Hargovind Das. Calcutta 1919

610.12.3 Edited in Maheswari, The Āgamodaya Samiti, AgSS 23, 1920

610.12.4 Edited in Muktimala Jain Mohanamala, Baroda 1920

610.12.5 Edited by V.J. Chokshi and M.C.Modi, Ahmedabad 1935


        13.Vrtti on Dharmasvami's (?) Sivaprakasasutra

610.13.1 Edited by Har Govind Das. Palitana 1920


        14. Ṭīkā on a Prajñāpanatṛtīyapādasaṃgrahaṇī (= the third pada of the Jīvājīvābhigamasūtra)

See EIP 14, 239, 240

610.14.1 Edited in JAG 62, Bhavnagar 1918; Bombay 1974


        15.Commentary on the Upāsakadāsasūtra

See EIP 14, 240

610.15.1 Edited by Vijaya Sadhu, DSA 7, Calcutta 1876

610.15.2 Edited and translated by A.F.Rudolf Hoernle. Two volumes. BI 105, 1888, 1890

610.15.3 Edited with commentary by Samra Shri Atmaram J. M., Ludhiana 1953

 

        16. Nigodaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See e610.9.1; EIP 14, 238

610.16.1 Edited AgSS 9, 1876


        17. Pudgalaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See 610.9.1; EIP 14, 238-239


        18.Pañcanirgranthasaṃgrahaṇī

See EIP 14, 238

610.18.1 Edited JAG, Bhavnagar 1918


        19.Bandhaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See EIP 14, 239-240

610.19.1 Edited, with Vānararṣigaṇi's commentary. JAG 12, Bhavnagar 1912

610.19.2 Edited AgSS 11, Surat, n.d.


        20.Bhāṣya on Jineśvara's Ṣaṭsthānaprakaraṇa. Cf. JRK p. 401

See EIP 14, 239


        21. Bhāṣya on Candrarṣi Mahattara's Saptatikā

See e475.2.1.5; EIP 14, 239


        22. Pradeśavākya on a Jñātādharmakathāsūtra

See EIP 14, 238

610.22.1 Edited by Vijayasadhu in Raya Dhanapati Sinha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 6, Calcutta 1876

610.22.1.5 Cf. P. Steinthal, Specimen der Nayadhammakaha. Inaugural Dissertation, Konigliche Ak. zu Munster (Leipzig 1881)

610.22.2 Edited in AgSS 1919

610.22.3 Edited in Sri Harsapuspamrta Jaina Granthamala, Shantipur 1987


        23.Vṛtti on the Anantakṛdaṅga- and Anuttarapaṭaka-sūtra

See EIP 14, 232

610.23.1 Edited, with Abhayadeva's Vṛtti on the Anuttarapāṭikasūtra, by M.C.Modi. Ahmedabad 1932

610.23.1.5 Edited and translated into Gujarati. Bhavnagar 1933

610.23.2 Edited, with Abhayadeva's Vṛtti on the Anuttarapātikasūtra, by Muni Arunavijaya. Bombay 1954

610.23.3 Edited and translated by Amar Muni, with the Seventh and Ninth Aṇgas edited by Sudharma Svami. Delhi 2001


        25. Vṛtti on the Aupapātikasūtra

See 473.7.1; EIP 14, 237-238

610.25.1 Edited with editor's Vṛtti by Dronacarya. AgSS 1916

610.25.2 Edited with Dronacarya's Vṛtti (here, Vivaraṇa), by Vijayajivendra Suri. Santipur, Saurashtra 1985


        26.Prajñāpanatṛtīyapādasaṃgrahaṇī

610.26.1 Edited in JAG, Bhavnagar 1918

610.26.2 Edited by Caturvijaya in JAG 62, Bombay 1974


        27. Laghuvrṭti on Jineśvara Sūri’s Pañcaliṅgī

See EIP 15, 2013, 240


610A.Nemisādhu (1069)

See EIP 14, 2013, 230

          1.Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Sadāvaśyaka-Śiṣyahitā

See EIP 14, 230

610A.1.1 Edited in Vijayadhanasūrīśvaragranthamālā 9, Surat 1939


          2.Padavivṛti on (a part of) the Āvaśyakasūtras (NCat 12, p. 253

See EIP 14, 230


611.Ratnakīrti (1070) (NCat I

       1.Kīrtikalā on Asaṅga's Abhisamāyalaṃkāra (NCat I, 313)


       2.Apohasiddhi (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 257)

611.2.1 Edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 1-19

611.2.2 Edited, with Ratnakīrti's Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi, Citrādvaitasiddhi, Īśvarasādhanadūṣaṇa, Pramāṇāntarbhavaprakaraṇa, Saṃtānantaradūṣaṇa, Sarvajñasiddhi, Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa, and Vyāptinirṇaya, by Anantalal Thakur. TSWS 3, 1957. Second revised edition 1975

611.2.3 Edited and translated by Dhirendra Sharma, The Differentiation Theory of Meaning in Indian Logic. The Hague 1969.

611.2.4 Translated by G. C. Pandey. Sarnath 1995

611.2.5 Heramba Chatterjee Sastri, "Notes on the Buddhist concept of apoha in the light of Ratnakīrti''s text", JDPaliUC 7, 1997, 66-69

611.2.7 Edited and translated by Madhumita Chattopadhyaya as Ratnakīrti on Apoha. Kolkata 2002


       3.Avayavinirākaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat I, 422)

611.3.1 Edited in SBNT.


      4.Bhedapratibhāṣādūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda) (available in Tibetan)


      5.Citrādvaitasiddhi or -prakāśa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat VII,45)

See e611.2.2


      6.Dharmaviniścayaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (available in Tibetan)


     7.Īśvara(sādhana)dūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat II, 275)

See e611.2.2


     8.Kalyāṇakāṇḍaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda) (NCat III, 250)


     9.Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi (Vijñānavāda) (NCat V, 144)

See e611.2.2

611.9.1 Anvaya section edited by Haraprasad Sastri in SBNT 20-77

611.9.2 Vyatireka section edited and translated by A.Charlene Senape McDermott as An Eleventh-Century Buddhist Logic of 'Exists'. Dordrecht 1969

611.9.3 A.C.S.McDermott, "Empty subject terms in late Buddhist logic", JIP 1, 1970-71, 22-29

611.9.4 Edited in Tibetan and translated into French, with Ratnakīrti's Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa, by Katsumi Mimaki, La refutation bouddhique de la permanence des choses (Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa) et La preuve de la momentaneité des choses (Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi). PICI 38, 1975.

611.9.6 Jason Woo, The Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi-Anvayātmikā, an Eleventh-Century Buddhst Work on Existence and Causal Theory. Ph. D. Thesis, U. of Pennsylvania 1999

611.9.7 Jason Woo, "An approach to the Kṣaṇabhaṅgasiddhi-Anvayātmikā", BDK Fellowship Newsletter 8, 2005, 6-10


     10.Pramāṇāntarbhavaprakaraṇa (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2


     11.Saṃsargaparīkṣā (Vijñānavāda) (available in Tibetan)


     12.Sarvajñasiddhi (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2

611.12.1 Translated into German by Gudrun Buhnemann, Der Allwissende Buddha. Ein Bewis und Seine Probleme. Wiener Studien zur Tibetologie und Buddhismuskunde, Heft 4. Wien 1980

611.12.2 Steven B. Goodman, A Buddhist Proof for Omniscience. The Sarvajñasiddhi of Ratnakīrti. Ph.D.Thesis, Temple University 1989


     13.Sthirasiddhidūṣaṇa (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2. et611.9.4


     14.Udayananirākaraṇa

611.14.1 Edited by R.N.Pandey. BIBS 10, 1984

611.14.2 Prabal Kumar Sen, "Some problems regarding Udayananirākaraṇa ", JASBe 28.1, 1986, 3-9


     15.Vyāptinirṇaya (Vijñānavāda)

See e611.2.2

611.15.1 Horst Lasic, Ratnakīrtis Vyāptinirṇaya. Edited and translated into German. Diplomarbeit, Universitat Wien 1994. Published Wien 2000. Printed WZTB 49, 2000


     16.Saṃtānāntaradūṣaṇa

See e611.2.2

611.16.1 Yuichi Kajiyama, "Buddhist solipsism. A free translation of Ratnakīrti's Saṃtānāntaradūṣaṇa", JIBSt 13.1, 1965, 420-435


     17. General

See a268.10.55; 530.8:15, 16; 588.19.7; 595.8.1.5

611.17.1 Anantalal Thakur, "Ratnakīrti and his works", JBRS 37.2, 1951, 25-31. Summarized in PAIOC 16, 1951, 197-198

611.17.2 D.Seyfort Ruegg, "On Ratnakīrti", JIP 1, 1971, 300-309

611.17.3 A.Charlene McDermott, "Mr. Ruegg on Ratnakīrti", JIP 2, 1972, 16-20

611.17.4 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Ratnakīrti on apoha", BLE 291-298

611.17.5 Rita Gupta, "Some principal issues connected with momentariness as found in the works of Ratnakīrti and some Naiyāyikas:, IJBS 2.1, 1990, 13-27. Reprinted EDOM 177-196

611.17.6 Vibha Aggarwal, "Buddhist Logician Ratnakīrti and the theory of kṣaṇabhaṅga", Srijnanamrtam 442-451

611.17.8 Madhumati Chattopadhyay, "Positivists, negativists, and Ratnakīrti", SLC 371-382

611.17.9 Parimal G. Patil, "On what it is that Buddhists think about : apoha in the Ratnakīrtinibandhāvalī", JIP 31, 2003, 229-256

611.17.12 Richard P. Hayes, "Ratnakīrti", EnBud 611.17.12


612.Ānandasūri (1070)

See EIP 14, 230

       1.Commentary on Jinabhadra's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat II, 117; V 159)

See EIP 14, 230


613.Śaṃkhapāṇi (1070)

       1.Vyākhyā on Maṇḍana Miśra's Brahmasiddhi

See e369.2.3; EnIndPh 11, 2006, 511


614.Pārthasārathi Miśra (1075) (NCat XII, 51)

       1.Nyāyaratnamālā (Bhāṭṭa)

See e22.1.16

614.1.1 Edited by Gangadhara Sastri. ChSS 7, 1900

614.1.2 Edited, with Rāmānujācārya's Nyāyaratnākara, by K.S.Ramaswami Sastri. GOS 75, 1937

614.1.3 Edited by A.Subrahmanya Sastri. Varanasi 1972


       2.Śāstradīpikā (Bhāṭṭa)

See e22.1.11, 23, 28, 31, 48, 52

614.2.0 Translated by D. Venkatramaiah. GOS 89, Baroda 1940

614.2.1 Edited by A.Subrahmanya Sastri. Mimamsa Dharma Sastra Text Series 7-9. Varanasi 1975, 1977

614.2.2 Selections translated in HTR 99-104

614.2.3 Part One edited, with Tatsat Vaidyanātha's Prabhā, by P.N.Pattabhirama Sastri.   New Delhi 1978-81. Two volumes

614.2.4 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Yuktisnehaprapūraṇī, by Dharmadatta Jha. Two volumes. Varanasi 1988

         

       3.Nyāyaratnākara on Kumārila's Ślokavārttika

See e22.1:15,16. e198.1.18. e363.1.10


       4.Tantraratna on Kumārila's Ṭupṭīkā (NCat VIII, 2, 91-92)

See e22.1.44


       5.General

See a363.5.38

614.5.1 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Date of Pārthasārathi-miśra and sequence of his works", IHQ 13, 1937, 488-497

614.5.2 C. Ram-Prasad, "Liberation without annihilation: Pārthasārathi Miśra on jñānaśakti", Sambhasa 20, 1999, 1-20

614.5.3 Purusottama Bilimoria, "Liberating language: Pārthasārathia Miśra on the sentence and its meaning", IndBeyond 27-49


614A.Śāntisūri or Śāntyācārya (1080)

See EIP 14, 2013, 230-241

       1.Bṛhatsaṃgrahaṇīprakaraṇa (Jain)

See EIP 14, 241

614A.1.1 Edited, with Śāntisūri's Jīvavicāraprakaraṇa, Laghusaṃgrahaṇīprakaraṇa, and Navatattvaprakaraṇa, by Umangavijaya Gani in (Śri)Laghuprakaraṇasaṃgraha (Bombay 1925)


       2.Jīvavicāraprakaraṇa and Avacūri thereon (Jain)

See 614A.1.1

614A.2.1 Edited by Bhimasimha Manaka. Bombay 1874, 1876, 1885

614A.2.2 Edited in Roman script and translated into French in A.Guerinot, "Le Jīvavicāra de Śāntisūri. Un traité Jaina sur les etres vivants", JA, 9th series 19, 1902, 231-238

614A.2.3 Edited Ahmedabad 1904, 1906

614A.2.4 Edited in Pañcapratikramanasūtra (Ahmedabad 1908, 1911)

614A.2.5 Edited with Ratnākara's Ṭīkā. Ahmedabad 1915

614A.2.6 Edited Bombay 1915.

614A.2.7 Edited with Avacūri by Venicandra Suracanda Saha. Ahmedabad 1918

614A.2.8 Edited by Jagjivan Punachand Desai in Prakaraṇaratna (Ahmedabad 1920)

614A.2.9 Edited Bombay, Bikaner 1924

614A.2.10 Edited, with Śāntisūri's Navatattva and Nayacakra. Bombay, Surat 1928

614A.2.11 Edited with Ratnakara Pathaka's Brhadvrtti by Jayant Premshankar Thaker. Ahmedabad 1950

614A.2.12 Edited Ahmedabad 1976

614A.2.13 Edited, with Ksamakalyanagani's Vrtti, a Navatattvaprakarana with Samayasundara's Vrtti, and Gajasaramuni's Dandhakaprakarana with Samayasundara's Vrtti, by Mahabodhivijaya in Prakaranatrayi. Bombay 1989

614A.2.15 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EIP 14, 241-244


       3.Laghusaṃgrahaṇīprakaraṇa (Jain)

See e614A.1.1; EIP 14, 244


          4.Navatattva(prakaraṇa) (Jain)

See e614A.1.1; 614A.2:10,13; EIP 14, 244


          5.Nayacakra (Jain)

See e614A.2.10; EIP 14, 244-245


           6.(Jainatarka)varttika on Siddhasena Divakara's Nyāyāvatāra

See 374.3:2,9; EIP 14, 244


          7.Śiṣyahita on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra

See e296.5.1; EIP 14, 244

614A.7.1 Edited Surat, Ujjain 1950


          8.(Mahā)bhāṣya on the Caityanandanasūtra

See EIP 14, 245

614A.8.1 Edited with a Chāyā . Bombay 1986


          9.Dharmaratnaprakaraṇa

See EIP 14, 245

614A.9.1 Edited Jainadharmavidyaprasarka Varga, Palitana 1905-06

614A.9.2 Edited with autocommentary. JAG 30, Bhavnagar 1912

614A.9.3 Edited with Devendra Sūri's Vṛtti. Two volumes. Bombay 1988


616.Jñānaśrībhadra (1080) (NCat VII, 338)

       1.Vṛtti on the Laṅkāvatārasūtra (NCat VII, 338)

616.1.1 Hakuju Hadaon, "A note on the Ārya-Laṅkāvatāra-vṛtti by Jñānaśrībhadra, Toh. 4018", Acta Asiatica 29, 1975, 75-94

616.1.2 Koichi Furusaka, "Criticism on Samkhya in the Arya-Lankavatara-vrtti", JIBST 47.1, 1998, 12-18

616.1.3 Toshiya Unebe, "Jnanasribhadra's interpretation of Bhartrhari as found in the Lankavataravrtti ('Phags pa Langkar gshegs pa'i 'grol pa)", JIP 28, 2000, 329-360

616.1.4 Toshiya Unebe, "What is the ground for the application of the term 'akasa'? Jnanasribhadra's reference to Bhartrhari", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 42-46


       2.Ṭīkā on Dharmakīrti's Pramāṇaviniścaya (NCat VII, 338)


617.Varadarāja or Kṛṣṇadāsa (1085) (NCat IV, 317)

       1.Vimarśinī on Abhinavagupta's Parātriṃśikālaghuvṛtti (NCat I, 201; IV, 317)


       2.Vārttika on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras (NCat IV, 318)

See e441.1.9

617.2.1 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul. KSTS 43, 1925

 
 

617A.Maitrīpa (1007-1085)

        1.Amanskārādhāra

617A.1.1 Edited in AICSB 11, 1989, 136-143


         2.Apratiṣṭhānaprakāśikā

617A.2.1 Edited in AICSB 13, 1991, 78-81


         3.Pañcatathāgatamudrāvivaraṇa

617A.3.1 Edited in AICSB 10, 1988, 44-57


         4.Sekanirdeśa or Sekanirdeśa

617A.4.1 Edited in AICSB 13, 1991, 48-66


          5.Tattvaratnāvalī

617A.5.1 Edited by Haraprasad Shastri. Gaekwad's Oriental Series 40, 1927, 14-22


          6.Tattvadeśikā


          7.General

617A.7.1 Klaus-Dieter Mathes, "Can sūtra mahāmudrā be justified on the basis of Matirīpa's apratiṣṭhānavāda?", Pramanakirti 545-565


618.Kṛṣṇa Miśra (1090) (NCat IV, 344)

       1.Prabodhacandrodaya (NCat IV, 344)

618.1.1 Translated by J. Taylor. Bombay 1811, 1886, 1893, 1916. Section reprinted in Source Book 247-249

618.1.2 Edited by Hermann Brockhaus. Leipzig 1835

618.1.3 Translated into German by T. Goldstucker. Konigsberg 1842

618.1.4 Translated into German by Bernard Hirzel. Zurich 1846

618.1.4.5 Edited and translated into Dutch by Petrus Abraham Sa uel von Limburg Brouwer. Die Gids (?), 1868

618.1.5 Edited, with Maheśacandara's Tika, by Hrshikesh Sastri. Calcutta 1874, 1895

618.1.6 Edited, with Nandillagopaprabhu's Candrikā and Rāmadāsa's Prakāśa, by V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1878, 1898, 1904, 1916; Poona 1886

618.1.6.3 Edited, with Rāmaḍāsa Dīkṣita's Prakāśa, in Telugu print by Sasasvati Tiruvenkatacarya. Madras 1884

618.1.6.5 Edited and translated into Dutch as Maansopgang der ontwaking by Jan Wilhelmn Boissevain. Amsterdam 1905; The Hague 1951

618.1.6.6 George Abraham Grierson, "Kṛṣṇadatta Miśra, Keśavadāsa and the Prabodhacandrodaya", J. S. A. (?) 4, 1908, 1136-1138

618.1.6.6.5 Edited with a commentary by Maheśvara Nyāyālaṃkāra. Bombay 1916

618.1.6.7 Edited with editor's Natakabharana by Sri Govindamrta Bhagavan. TSS 122, Trivandrum 1936

618.1.7 Edited by Ramacandra Misra. Varanasi 1955

618.1.7.1 Sita Krishna Nambiar, Prabodhacandroodaya: a Philosophical and Theological Analysis. Thesis, Bonn University 1960

618.1.7.5 Edited, with editor's Prakāśa, by Rāmacandra Miśra. Vidyabhavan Sanskrta Granthamala 14, Varanasi 1968

618.1.8 Edited and translated by Sita Krishna Nambiar. Delhi 1971

618.1.8.5 R. S. McGregor, "Some manuscripts containing Nandadāsa's version of the Prabodhacandrodaya drama", JAOS 91, 1971, 487-493

618.1.9 Edited and translated into French by Armell Pedraglio. Paris 1974

618.1.10 Edited by Ram Nath Tripathi. Varanasi 1977

618.1.11 Apurba Chandra Barthakria, A Critical Study of the Lokāyata Philosophy, presented by the author of the Prabodhacandrodaya. Calcutta 1977

618.1.14 Translated into Italian by Agata Sannina Pelligrini as La luna chiara della concoscenza (Prabodhacandrodaya). Brescia 1987

618.1.18 Edited and translated by Matthew Kapstein as The Rise of Wisdom Moon. New York 2009


619.Nārāyaṇa Kaṇṭha (1090)

       1.Mṛgendravṛtti (Śaiva)

619.1.1 Translated by A.Mahadeva Sastri in Siddhanta Deepika 4-6, 1904-06

619.1.2 Edited, with Aghoraśivācārya's commentary, by N.Krishna Sastri. Devakottai 1928

619.1.3 Edited by Madhusudan Kaul Sastri. KSTS 50, 1930

619.1.4 Edited by N. R. Bhatt. Pondichery 1962

619.1.5 Partly translated into French, with Nārāyaṇa's Vṛtti and Aghoraśiva's Dīpikā, by Michael Hulin. Pondichery 1980


620.Yādava Prakāśa (1090)

       0.1 Yatidharmasamuccaya

620.0.1.1 Edited and translated by Patrick Olivelle. Albany, N.Y. 1996


       0.2 Vaijayantī

620.0.2.1 Edited by Gustav Oppert. Madras 1893


       1.General

620.1.1 K.C.Varadachari, "Philosophy of Yādava Prakāśa", SB 2, 109-115

620.1.2 Shokei Matsumoto, "Yādava Prakāśa", JIBSt 33, 1968, 421

620.1.3 S Satyamurti Aiyangar, "Some thoughts on Rāmānuja's association with Yādavaprakāśa", SRV 11.2, 1988, 17-23

620.1.4 Gerhard Oberhammer, Materialien zur Geschichte der Rāmānuja-Schule III. Yādavaprakāśa, der vergessene Lehrer Rāmāmujas. Wien 1997


621.Candraprabhā Sūri (1092) (NCat VI, 360)

See EIP 14, 2013, 266

       1.Darśanaśuddhi or Samyaktvaprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VI, 359; VIII, 328)

See EIP 14. 266

621.1.1 Edited, with Devabhadra's commentary, by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar 1913.


       2.Vivṛti on Siddhasena Divākara's Nyāyāvatāra (NCat VI, 359)

See e374.3.1. et344.3.213


       3.Prameyaratnakośa (Jain)

See EIP 14, 266

621.3.1 Edited by Luigi Suali. Bhavnagar 1912


       4.Cittasamādhiaprakaraṇa See JRK p. 123

See EIP 14, 266

 
 

621A.Sahavarya (11th century)

        1.Ṭīkā on Maitrīpa's Tattvadeśaka

 
 

621B.Rāmapāla (11th century)

         1.Pañjīkā on Maitrīpa's Sekanirdeśa (ms. cited at Pramanakirti, p. 565)


622.Anantavīrya (1100) (NCat I, 180)

       1.(Parīksā)prameyaratnamālā or Laghuvṛtti or Pañjikā on Māṇīkyanandin's Parīkṣāmukha

See e517.1:1,3,10,13,14. Cf. EnIndPh11, 2001, 604

622.1.1 Edited by Biharilal Kothanera Jain. Bombay 1927

622.1.2 Summarized by K.H.Potter. EIP 14, 2013, 246-249


623.Municandra Sūri (1100)

See eIP 14, 2013, 289-290

       1.Commentary on Abhayadeva's Āgamaṣṭottarī (NCat II, 16)

623.1.1 Edited Ahmedabad


       2A.Panjika on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakasūtranirukti

See e296.1.9.1


       3.Commentary on the Devendranārakendraprakaraṇa (NCat IX,159)

See EIP 14, 2013, 291

623.3.1 Edited. JAG 74, 1922


       4.Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmabindu (NCat IX, 257)

See e410.7:2,3,4,7,7.3,8; EIP 14, 2013, 290

623.4.1 Edited Bombay 1924


       5.Ṭippaṇaka or Cūrṇī Viśeṣavṛtti on Śivaśarman's Karmaprakṛti (NCat III, 202)

See e577.2.1; EIP 14, 2013, 292


       6.Upadeśāmṛta (Jain) (NCat II, 358)

623.6.1 Edited in Prakaraṇasamuccaya (Indore 1923), 28-30


       7.Kālaśataka

See EIP 14, 2013, 293


       8.(Lalitavistara)Pañjikā on Haribhadra Sūri's Caityavandanavṛtti

See e577.2.1; EIP 14, 2013, 291

623.8.1 Printed as Seth Devchand Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhar Fund Series 29, Bombay 1915

623.8.2 Published Ahmedabad 1965

623.8.3 Printed Madras 1990


       9.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra (JRK 45)

See EIP 14, 2013, 292


      10.Cūrṇī on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa (JRK p. 435)

See EIP 14.2013, 293; EIP 14, 292


      11.Darśanasaptatikā (JRK p. 167)


      12.Mokṣopadeśapañcāśat

See EIP 14, 2013, 292

623.12.1 Edited in Prakaraṇasamuccaya, Indore 1923


       13.(Jīva)Upadeśapañcaśikha

See EIP 14, 291

623.13.1 Published in Prakaranasamuccaya (Indore 1923)


       14.Sukhasambodhanī on Haribhadra Sūri's Upadeśapada

See EIP 14, 291

623.14.1 Edited by Vijaya Gani Pratapa in Muktimalajainamohanamālā 19-20, Baroda 1923-25


       15.Darśanasaptatikā


       16.Commentary on Haribhadra Suri's Anekaṇtajayapaṭaka

See e410.1.3; EIP 14, 2013, 290


        17. Visamapadaṭippaka on Śivaśarman's Bandhaśataka

See e577.2.1




          18. Āvaśyakasaptati or Pākṣikasaptati

See EIP 14, 2013, 290


624.Jinavallabha Sūri (1100) (NCat VII, 253, 266-267)

See EIP 14, 281-282

       1.Āgamikavastuvicārasāraprakaraṇa or Sadaśati (Jain) (NCat I, 16)

See EIP 14, p. 282

624.1.1 Edited with Yaśobhadra's Īśvarapraṇītaṭīkā on Rāmadeva's Ṭīkā, by Virasekharavijaya in (Sadāsīti)Caturkarmagrantha (Ahmedabad 1974) (BL2015.K3.J55)

624.1.2 Edited Pindavara 19074-75


       2.Bṛhatsaṃgrāhaṇī and Vṛtti thereon (Jain) (NCat VII, 268)

See EIP 14, 282


       3.Dvādaśakulaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 267; IX, 191)

See EIP 14, 282

624.3.1 Edited, with Jinapāla's commentary, in the Jinadattasuri Pracina Pustakoddhara Fund Series, Bombay 1934


       4.Jinavijñapti (Jain) (NCat VII, 268)

See EIP 14, 282


       5.Kālasvarūpakulaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 268)

624.5.1 Edited with Sūraprabhā's Vivaraṇa, and Jinavallabha Suri's Upadesarasayana and Carcari with Jinapala Upādhyāya's commentaries, by Lal Chandra Bhagavan Das. GOS 37, 1927

624.5.2 Edited with Jinavallabha Suri's Carcari. Surat 1946


       6.Karmagrantha (Jain) (NCat III, 196)

624.6.1 Edited, with Yaśobhadra Sūri's Ṭīkā and Rāmadeva Gaṇi's Vṛtti, by Virasekhara Vijaya. 1974


      7.Mithyātvamathanacaccariprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 267)

See EIP 14, 2013, 282


      8.Pauṣadhavidhiprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 267)


      9.Praśnaśataka or Praśnottaraikaśataka (Jain) (NCat VII, 267)

See EIP 14, 283

624.9.1 Edited with an Avacūri in Stotraratnākara (Bombay 1914).


      10.Upadeśakulaka (Jain) (NCat II, 346)


      11.Upadeśarasāyana (Jain) (NCat II, 353)

See e624.5.1


      13.Carcari

See e624.5.1


      14.Ṭippanaka on a Karmaprakṛti

See EIP 14, 282

624.14.1 Edited by Jivaghravijaya. Pindavada 1969


      15.Saṃghapaṭṭakaprakaraṇa

624.15.1 Edited with Jinapati's commentary. Ahmedabad 1907

624.15.2 Edited in the Appendix to GOS 27, Baroda 1927


      16.Vivaraṇa on Haribhadra Sūri's Anekāntajayapāṭakavṛtti

See 410.1.6; EIP 14, 282


      17.Vṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmabindu

See 410.7.10; EIP 14, 282


      18.Sūkṣmārthavicārasāraprakaraṇa or Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa

See EIP 14, 283

624.15.1 Edited, with Dhaneśvara's commentary, by the JDPS. Bhavnagar 1915; Santipur, Saurashtra 1987

624.15.2 Edited in the Appendix to GOS 27, Baroda 1926

624.15.3 Edited with Rāmadeva Gaṇi's Bhāṣya by Virasekharavijaya. 1974 (BL2015.K3.J56)


          19,Piṇḍaviśuddhi

See EIP 14, 283


          20. Praśnapaddhati

See EIP 14, 2013, 283


625.Mokṣākaragupta (1100)

       1.Tarkabhāṣā (Vijñānavāda) (NCat VIII, 121-122)

See e564.11:1,2; et564.17A.1

625.1.1 Edited by Embar Krishnamacharyya. GOS 94, 1942

625.1.2 Translated by Yuichi Kajiyama as An Introduction to Buddhist Philosophy. Kyoto 1966; Tokyo 1975; Wien 1998

625.1.3 Edited and translated by B.N.Singh. Varanasi 1985


626.Samādhivajra (1100)

       1.Tattvajñānasaṃsiddhi (Buddhist)

626.1.1 Edited and translated by Raniero Gnoli, RDSO 41, 1966, 335-354. Partly reprinted in TBIS 635-646


626A Siddhasena Sādhāraṇī or Sūrī (1100)

See EIP 14, 2013, 265

        1.Ekaviṃśatisthānaprakaraṇa

See EIP 14, 2013, 255


627.Śubhacandra (1100)

See EIP 14, 2013, 251

       1.Adhyātmapadyavṛtti (Jain) (NCat I, 147)


       1A.Angaprajñapti (Jain)

627.1A.1 Edited by Aryika Suparsvamati. 1990


       2.Apaśabdakhaṇḍana (Jain) (NCat I, 253)

See EIP 14, 265. Cf. NCC I, Revised ed., p. 253


       3.Jñānārṇava (Jain) (NCat VII, 346)

627.3.1 Edited by Pannalal Baklival. RJSM 5-9, 1904-1927, 1961, 1981

627.3.1.5 Edited by Balacandra Siddhanta Sastri. RJSM 4, Agasa 1975

627.3.2 Edited with someone's Nayavilāsa by Balacandra Sastri. JJG 30, 1977

627.3.3


       4.Ṭīkā on Kundakunda's Samayasāra

See e473.5.1; 196A.6:5, 6.5, 13.5; EIP 14, 265


       5.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

See EIP 14, 265

 
 

627A.Paramānanda (1100)

See EIP 14, 2013, 265

       1.Commentary on Gargarṣi's Karmapradīpa

See EIP 14, 265

627A.1.1 Edited in JAG 52, Bombay 1915-16


628.Upamanyu (1100)

       1.Tattvavimarśinī on Nandikeśvara's Kārikās (NCat VIII, 61; IX, 332-333)

628.1.1 Edited by Balakrsna Sastri. Banaras

628.1.2 Edited by Sivadatta in Mahabhasya (Navahnika, Bombay)

628.1.3 Edited by N.C.Vedantatirtha. CalSS 24, 1937

628.1.4 Edited Varanasi 1966


       2.Kāśikā on Vasugupta's Śivasūtras

See e441.1.3


628A.Bhāskaranandin (1100)

See EIP 14, 2013, 249

       1.Sukhabodha on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

See e196B.1.40; EIP 14, 250-251


       2.Dhyaṇastava

628A.2.1 Edited and translated by Suzuko Ohira. MDJG 54, 1973

628A.2.2 Summarized by Suzuko Ohira. EIP 14, 2013, 249-250


629.Author Unknown (1100)

       1.Vādarahasya vs. Udayana's Ātmatattvaviveka

629.1.1 G.C.Choudhary, "A rare manuscript of the Vādarahasya, a refutation of Udayanāchārya's Ātmatattvaviveka", VIRB II, 1974, 41-44

629.1.2 Gudrun Buhnemann, "Tarkarahasya and Vedarahasya", WZKSOA 27, 1983, 185-190.


629A.Author Unknown (1100?)

       1.Vṛtti on Bhadrabāhu's Daśavaikālikasūtranirukti (JRK 171a)


630A.Nemicandra Sūri (1104)

See EIP 14, 2013, 266-268

       1.Pravacanasāroddhāra

630A.1.1 Edited, with Siddhasena Sūri's Tattvajñānavikāśinī, by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar 1914

630A.1.2 Edited, with Siddhasena Sūri's Tattvajñānavikāśinī, as DLPSeries 58, 64. Two volumes. Bombay 1922-1926

630A.1.3 Edited, with Siddhasena Sūri's Tattvajñānaprakāśinī, by Vinayasāgara. Two volumes. Jaipur 1999-2000.

630A.1.2 Edited by Vajrasenavijaya. Ahmedabad 1992

630A.1.3 Summarized by Sagarmal Jain and translated by Ratna Lahiri. EIP 14, 2013 269-281


        2.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 280-281

630A.2.1 Partially translated into German by H. Jacobi, "Uber die Entstehung der Śvetambara und Digmabara sekten", ZDMG 38, 1884, 1-42

630A.2.2 Translated into German by Hermann Jacobi in Ausgewahlte Erzahulngen in Maharashtri. Zur Einfuhrung in das Stadium des Prakṛti (Leipzig 1886). This translated into English by John Jacob Meyer, London 1909. Parts of Jacobi's translation are reprinted in ZDMG 38, 1884, 1-42 and 42, 1888, 493-529.

630A.2.3 Partly translated into German in H. Jacobi, "Die Jain Legende von derm Untergange Dvaravati's und von der Tode Kṛṣṇa", ZDMG 42, 1888, 493-529

630A.2.4 Partly translated into German in R. Fick, Eine jainistische bearbeitung der Sāgara-Sage. Kiel 1889

630A.2.5 Summarized by Jarl Charpentier in his edition of the sūtraṣ (1914, reprinted New Delhi 1980), pp. 58-59

630A.3 Printed JAG, Ahmedabad 1937, 1982

630A.4 Printed Surat 1950, 1970 (perhaps incomplete)


631.Abhayākaragupta (1109) (NCat I, 280)

       1.Marmakaumudī on Śatasāhasrikāprajñāpāramitāsūtra (NCat I, 280, 457)

631.1.1 Ratna Handurukande, "Aṣṭasāhasrikā-Prajñāpāramitā-Vṛtti- Marmakaumudī-Nāma", EnBud 2.2, 1967, 252


       2.Munimatālaṃkāra on Asaṅga's Abhisamayālaṃkāra

631.2.1 Edited in Tibetan. TDVKN 34, 1984, 320-251; 37, 1987, 175-, 1991, i-ii. Also summary


       3.Candraprabhā on Nāgārjuna's Pañcākrama (NCat XI, 10)


       3A Āśrayapaddhatī

631.3A.1 Chater 9 to 14 edited and translated by Luo Hong. Beijing Tibetology ublslhing House, 2010


       4.General

See 47.7.18.5

631.4.1 T.Rajapatirana, "Abhayākaragupta", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 28-29

631.4.2 Gudrun Buhnemann, "Some remarks on the date of Abhayākaragupta and the chronology of his works", ZDMG 142.1, 1992, 120-127

 
 

631A.Haricandra Gaṇi (1110)

          1.Praśnapaddhatī

631A.1.1 Edited in Jaina Atmananda Sabha 70, Bhavnagar 1921


632.Anuruddha (1110) (NCat I, 212-213)

       1.Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213, 287-288)

See a175.1.54. a175.1.65.8; 210.7.15.

632.1.1 Chapters 1-4 edited by Childers, Goonasekera and T.W.Rhys Davids. JPTS 1, 1882, 1-48

632.1.1.3 Edited by M. Dharmaratna with a paraphrase by Nanaramatissa Thera. 1890-1899?

632.1.1.7 Edited by Aniruddha Mahathera with a commentary by C. A. Seelakkhanda Thera. Calcutta 1899

632.1.2 Translated by Shwe Zan Aung and Carolyn A.F. Rhys Davids as Compendium of Philosophy. PTStr 2, 1910, 1967

632.1.2.1 Edited with Sumangala's Abhidhammatthavibhavini. Bangkok 1923, 1973

632.1.2.2 Edited in Khmer script (and translated into French?) by Vimalapanna Oum-Sou as Traite de metaphysique bouddhique. Pnompenh 1927, 1958, 1961, 197-, 1992

632.1.3 Translated into German by E.L.Hoffman (=B.Govinda). ZBVG 7, 1926: 175-188, 316-340. 8, 1928: 86-98, 338-349. Reprinted as Ein Compendium Buddhistischer Philosophie und Psychologie. Munchen 1931

632.1.3.5 Edited by H. Suri Dewamitta and Kukulnape Siri Dewarakkhita. Colombo 1929

632.1.4 Summarized by B.C.Law in 7 pages. ASBORI 13.2, 1931-32

632.1.4.1 Edited in Thai script by Phra Sasanasophon and Phra Suphotamuni. Bangkok 1938, 1992

632.1.4.2 Edited in Burmese characters. Rangoon 1940, 1967, 1978, 1979, 1981, 1982, 1985

632.1.5 Edited with Pāli Navanītaṭīkā by D.N.Kosambi. Sarnath 1941

632.1.5.1 Edited in Burmese script by U Ngwe. Rangoon 1952

632.1.6 Edited and translated by Narada Thera. Colombo 1947; Pondichery 1957. Revised by Bhikkhu Bodhi, Kandy 1993; Seattle 2000

632.1.6.5 Edited by Ananda Kausalyananda. Lucknow 1960

632.1.7 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-Saṅgaha", EnBud 1.1, 1963, 50-51

632.1.8 Edited, with Sumaṅgala Samitthithera's Abhidhammattha-Bhāvanā-ṭīkā, by Rewatadhammathera. Varanasi 1965

632.1.9 Edited by Ram Samkar Tripathi and Parmanand Singh. Varanasi 1967, 1991, 1993

632.1.9.1 Edited by Anagarika Dhammratna. Two volumes. Kantipura 1968, 1976

632.1.10 Hammalava Saddhatissa, "The Abhidhammatthasaṅgaho and its Ṭīkā", StIndPh 315-323

632.1.11 Edited in Pāli by Semba Dorje. Sarnath 1988-

632.1.11.1 Edited with Sumangala's Abhidhammatthavibhavini by Hammalawa Saddhatissa. Palit Text Society, Oxford 1989

632.1.11.2 Edited by Dhammacarya. Kathmandu 1991

632.1.11.2.5 Satyendra Kumar Pandey, A Critical and Analytical Study of the dharma as depicted in the Abhidhammatthasangaho. 1991. Summarized in RBS pp. 130-131

632.1.12 Chandra B. Varma, A Concise Encyclopedia of Early Buddhist Philosophy based on the Study of the Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha-sarūpa. Delhi 1992

632.1.13 Edited by Paramanand Singh. Varanasi 1993

632.1.13.1 Chandra B. Varma, Methodology for Editing and Translating a Source Material on History of Science and the Text of the Abhidhammatthasangahasarupa. Delhi 1995

632.1.13.3 Edited and translated into German by Nyanatiloka as Handbuce der buddhistischer philosophie. Uttenbuhl 1995

632.1.14 Binayendra Nath Chaudhury, "A note on the Abhidhammatthasaṃgaha", JDPaliUC 6, 1996, 71-73

632.1.16 Edited, with Sumaṅgala's Vibhāvanī, Igatapuri 1998

632.1.18 Translated by R. P. Wijeratne and Rupert Gethin. Oxford 2002

632.1.25 Andrew Olenzki, "The construction of mindfulness", MDP 55-70


       2.Anuruddhaśataka (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213)

632.2.1 Edited from the Buddhist Text Society, Calcutta


       3.Nāmarūpapariccheda (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213)

See e211.1.1.4.5

632.3.1 Edited JPTS 1913-14, 1-114

632.3.1.3 A. P. Buddhadatta, "Errata in Nāmarūpapariccheda", JPTS 1915-1916, 54-56

632.3.1.5 Edited with Devaṇanda's Āmbalamgada. Colombo 1927

632.3.2 Edited in Pāli by Mahesh Tiwari. Delhi 1988. With Paramatthavinicchaya  Delhi 1992

632.3.5 Edited Igatapuri 1998

632.3.6 Shiv Shankar Tiwary, A Critical Study of Mind-Matter Dualism based on Namarupapariccheda. 1998 Summarized in RBS p. 188.


       4.Paramārthaviniścaya (Theravāda) (NCat I, 213)

See e211.1.1.4.5; 632.3.2

632.4.1 Edited by Kshanika Saha. JASBe 6, 1964, 49-112

632.4.1.5 Hisamitsu Rie, A Critical Study of the Pramattha-vinicchaya. 1993., Summarized in RBS pp. 58-59.

632.4.2 Edited by A. P. Buddhadatta. JPTS 19, 1995, 155-226


       5.General

632.5.1 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "Anuruddha Thera--a learned Pāli author of Southern India in the 12th century A.D.", JASBe n.s. 1, 1905, 99-101

632.5.2 H.R.Perera, "Anuruddha", EnBud 1.4, 1965, 771

632.5.3 Dipak Kumar Barua, "Anuruddha: a celebrated Buddhist philosopher", MB 81, 1973, 280-283

632.5.4 Kshanika Saha, "Anuruddhācārya--master of Abhidhamma-piṭaka", JDPaliUC 7, 1997, 47-49

 
 

632A.Dhaneśvarācārya (1114)

       1.Sukhabodhāsāmācārī (NCC 9, p. 226)


       2.Commentary on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa or Sūkṣmārthavicārasāraprakaraṇa

See e624.18:1, 3

 
 

632B.Yaśobhadra (1110)

        1.Vivaraṇa on Jinavallabha's Ṣaḍaśīti

632B.1.1 Edited, with Rṃadeva Gaṇi's Vrtti, 1974 (BL2015.K3.J55)


        2.Prayākhyānasūtra (JRKJ 263)


633.(Bhaṭṭa) Akalaṅka (1115) (NCat I, 5)

       1.Pravacanapraveśa (Jain) (NCat I, 5)


634.Yaśodeva Sūri or Dhanadeva (1117)

See EIP 14, 3013, 284-285

       1.Apauruṣeyadevanirākaraṇa (Jain) (NCat I, 257)

See EIP 14, 285


       2.Vivaraṇa on Devagupta's Navatattvaprakaraṇa (NCat IX, 393)

See e584.2.1; EIP 14, 285


       3.Cūrṇī on Haribhadra's Pañcāśakasūtra (NCat XI, 75)

See EIP 14, 285

634.3.1 Edited by Kancanavijaya and Ksemankarasagara. Bhavnagar, Saurashtra 1952

634.3.2 Edited by Punyavijaya. Prakrtagranthaparisad series 9, 1966


       4.Navapadabṛhadvṛtti

See e584.1.2; EIP 14, 285


       5.Cūrṇī on the Pañcāśakasūtra (Ncat XI, 75)

See EIP 14, 285


       6.Cūrṇī on an Īryopathikādaṇḍaka

See EIP 14, 285


       7.Cūrṇī or Prākṛtavṛtti on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakanirukti

See EIP 14, 2013, 285


       8.Ṭīkā on (Haribhadra Sūri's?) Śrāvakadharma

See EIP 14, 2013, 285


       9.Cūrṇī on the Caityavandanasūtra

See EIP 14, 285


       10.Ṭīkā on Haribhadra Sūri's Śrāvakadharmapañcāśaka


635.Jinadāsagaṇi (1118) (NCat VII, 255)

See EIP 14, 2013, 286

       1.Cūrṇī on Anuyogadvārasūtra (Jain) (NCat I, 212)

See EIP 14, 2013, 286

635.1.1 Edited by Anandasagara. Ratlam 1928

635.1.1 Edited, with Haribhadra Sūri's Vivṛti and Maladharia Hemacandra's Vṛtti, by Jambuvijaya with Punyavijaya Maharaja. Volume One. Mumbai 1999


       2.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Avaśyakasūtraniryukti (NCat II, 189)

See e296.1.3.1 Extracts from this are translated by Balbir in Āśyaka-Studien (1), Stutttgart 1993. Also see EIP 14, 2013, 286


       3.Cūrṇī on Haribhadra's Nandīsūtravivaraṇa (NCat IX, 338)

See e410.12.1; EIP 14, 286

635.3.1 Edited by Punyavijaya Muni. Prakrit Text Society 9, 1966

635.3.2 Edited by Amaracandaji and Kanhaiyalai. Two volumes. Delhi 1982

635.3.5 Edited, with Haribhadra's Dṛdabdhavṛtti, Malayagiri's Vṛtti, Devavācaka Kṣamāśramaṇa's Cūrṇī, by Vijayjinendra Surisvara. Santipuri 1996


       4.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Daśavaikālikasūtraniryukti

See e296.3.4;


       5.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Acaraṅgasūtraniryukti

See e296.2:1,4-5; EIP 14, 2013, 286

635.5.1 Edited by Anandasagar. Ratlam 1941


        6.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Sukṛtaṅgasūtraniryukti

See e296.4.6; EIP 14, 286


        7.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Uttarādhyāyanasūtraniryukti

See EIP 14, 2013, 286

635.7.1 Edited by Anandasagara. Ratlam 1933


        8.Cūrṇī on Umāsvāti's Prasamaratiprakaraṇa

See 196B.2:1.4; 2.0.2; EIP 14, 285


        9.Cūrṇī on the Bhagavatīsūtra

See e610:8-9


       10.Cūrṇīs on the Chedasūtra

635.10.1 Edited, with the Niṣīthasūtra and Visāhagaṇi Mahattara's and Jinadāsa Mahattara's commentaries on both, by Amaramuni and Munikendriya. 1966


       11.Cūrṇī on the Niṣīthasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 286-289

635.11.1 Edited by Amaracandra and Kanhaiyalal. Four volumes, 1960; reprinted Delhi 19892

See e635.10.1


       13.Upadeśamālā


636.Vardhamāna Sūri (1120)

       2.Dharmaratnakarandaka

636.2.0 Edited by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar 1915

636.2.1 Edited by Municandravijaya. Ahmedabad 1994


637.Rāmānuja (Ācārya) (1120)

       1.Gadyatraya (includes Śaraṇāgati-, Srīraṅga- and Śrīvaikuṇṭha-gadyas) (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat V, 304-305)

See e580.2.6

637.1.1 Edited in grantha characters. Bhutapur 1869

637.1.2 Edited in Telugu characters in Stotrapāṭhapustaka (1873)

637.1.3 Edited with Periyavachan Pillai's commentary, by T.M.Srirangacharya. Madras 1882

637.1.4 Śaraṇāgatigadya translated in BV 1, 1896: 221, 230.

637.1.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Bhāṣya, by R.C.Krsnamacharya. Srirangam 1910

637.1.6 Edited in Tamil script, with Sudarśana's commentary and Vedānta Deśika's commentary, by P. Tiruvenkatacharyar. Conjeeveram 1916

637.1.7 Edited by T.S.Narasimhachar Svami. Madras 1917

637.1.8 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters. Madras 1918

637.1.9 Edited Kumbakonam 1922

637.1.10 Edited Madras 1927

637.1.11 Edited, with Rāmānuja's Vedārthasaṃgraha, Śrībhāṣya, Vedāntadīpa, and Vedāntasāra by P.B.Anangacarya in Śrī Bhagavad Rāmānuja Granthamālā. Conjeeveram 1956

637.1.12 Śaraṇāgatigadya edited, with a translation of Sudarśana's commentary, by K.Bhasyam. Madras 1958

637.1.12.5 Edited by V. Bhashyam Ayyangar. Tiruchi 1961

637.1.13 S.S.Raghavachar, "Dr. J.A.B.Van Buitenen and Dr. Robert Lester on Rāmānuja", SVUOJ 13, 1970, 11-20

637.1.14 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "Rāmānuja and prapatti", VRSFV 64-74

637.1.15 Śaraṇāgatigadya translated by S.V.Srinivasan. VPR 64-70A

637.1.16 V.Gopalachari, "Gadya Trayam of Rāmānuja", VPR 71-76

637.1.17 Edited and translated with Periyavaccana Pillai's commentary by V.V.Ramanuja. Bangalore 1994

637.1.20 Edited and translated by Kadamba S. Sridhar. Bangalore 2003


       2.Bhāṣya on the Bhagavadgītā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See a379.12:54. d379.12.55.1. e379.12:13,15,19,22,26,34,35,78. e580.2.7

637.2.1 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1873

637.2.2 Edited by Vahininivasa Sastri. Kalyan, Bombay 1902

637.2.3 Translated in BV 10, 1905 - 14, 1909

637.2.4 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā, by M.Rangacarya, R.V.Krishnamacharya and A.V.Gopalacarya. SVVS 3, 1907

637.2.5 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā, by Ranganatha Bhattatmaja Samkara Sastri. ASS 92, 1923

637.2.6 Edited in Tamil and grantha characters. Kumbakonam 1928

637.2.7 Translated by Vidyalankara Isvaradatta as Rāmānuja's Commentary on the Bhagavadgītā. Munich 1930; Muzaffarpur 1930

637.2.8 S.K.Belvalkar, "The Rāmānujīya text of the Bhagavadgītā", ASVOI 1.1, 1940, 7-16

637.2.9 Paraphrased by J.A.B.Van Buitenen,along with an edition and translation of Yamuna's Gītārthasaṃgraha, in Rāmānuja on the Bhagavadgītā. The Hague 1953; Delhi 1968, 1974

637.2.10 Translated by M.R.Sampatkumaran. Madras 1969

637.2.11 S.S.Raghavachar, Śrī Rāmānuja on the Gītā. Mangalore 1969.

637.2.12 S.S.Raghavachar, "The Gītā according to Rāmānuja", Gitasamiksa 13-39

637.2.13 N.S.Anantha Rangachar, "Some unique interpretations of Rāmānuja on the Gītā", BV 7, 1972, 51-62

637.2.14 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Tātparyacandrikā, by T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1972

637.2.15 Arvind Sharma, "Rāmānuja on the Bhagavadgītā 18.1", JOI 25, 1975, 57-62

637.2.16 Kentaro Ikeda, "The three yogas in Rāmānuja's Gītābhāṣya", JIBSt 25.1, 1976, 23-25

637.2.17 Selections translated in HTR 288-290

637.2.17.5 J.Parthasarathi, "The concept of jñānayoga in the Gītā Bhāṣya of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 3.2, 1980, 41-50

637.2.18 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja on the Gītā", VK 69, 1982, 431-434

637.2.19 M.D.Vedavalli, "Sādhanas in the Bhagavadgītā according to Rāmānuja", SRV 4.3, 1981 - 8.1, 1984

637.2.20 M. Narasimhachary, "The tattvatraya in the Gītā according to Śrī Rāmānuja Bhāṣya", SRV 10.1, 1986, 34-47

637.2.21 M. R. Sampathkumaran, "Śrī Rāmānuja on the Gītā", SRV 9.3.1986, 47-62; 10.2., 1987, 58-59

637.2.22 J. Parthasarathi, "The devotional and poetic appeal of Śrī Rāmānuja's Gītā Bhāshya", SRV 12.3, 1989, 2-7

637.2.23 Vsevolod Semantsov, "Rāmānuja's interpretation of the Bhagavadgītā", HIndPh 119-130

637.2.27 D. Mariau, "Memory, meditation and bhakti", AsPI 69-86


        3.Śrībhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See a23.1.106, 379.16.24. b23.1:103, 229.1; 379.16:47,49; 3798.67.730; 580.8.8. e23.1:6,15,19,26,27,48,49,51,59,61,67,70,79,89,97,108,168,198,217, 267; 637.1.11. et23.1:187,243. t23.1:38,40,50,99,134,159,160

637.3.1 Epitomized with commentary by Sudarśanācārya Pañjabi. Banaras 1902

637.3.2 Translated into German by Rudolf Otto, Siddhānta des Rāmānuja. Ein Text zur Indischen Gottesmystik. Tubingen 1923

637.3.3 Ashokanath Bhattacharya, "Śrībhāṣya--a study", PAIOC 4.2, Summaries 1926, 76-79

637.3.4 K.C.Varadachari, Metaphysics of Śrī Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya. University of Madras Scholarship Thesis, 1928

637.3.5 K.Seshadri, "The substance of Rāmānuja's Śrī Bhāṣya", JIH 45, 1947 - 47, 1949

637.3.6 J.A.B.Van Buitenen, "The Śubhāśraya prakaraṇa (Viṣṇu Purāṇa 6.7) and the meaning of bhāvanā", ALB 19, 1955, 3 ff.

637.3.7 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Adhikaraṇasārāvalī, Sudarśana's Śrutiprakāśikā and Abhinavaraṅganātha's Gūḍhārthasaṃgraha. Two volumes. 1959

637.3.7.5 Edited and translated b Raghunath Damodar Karmarkar. Poon 1962-1964

637.3.8 Shokei Matsumoto, "The Vedārthasaṃgraha and the Śrībhāṣya", JIBSt 35, 1969, 414-420

637.3.9 Omkar Nath Verma, "Rāmānuja refutes avidyā", IPC 16, 1971, 282-285

637.3.10 R. Balasubramanian, "A critique of Rāmānuja's objections against the Advaita conception of avidyā", JMU 46.2, 1974, 17-33

637.3.11 Ludo Rocher, "A note on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya II.2.42", VIJ 12, 1974, 308-310

637.3.12 K.R.Srinivasiengar, "Rāmānuja's criticism of the māyāvāda", VPR 50-56

637.3.13 Sections translated in HTR 287

673.3.13.5 S. S. Raghavachar, "An argument against Advaita: Rāmānuja on the locus of cosmic nescience", SRV 3.1, 1979, 21-31

637.3.14 Edited, with Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā, by T. Srinivasa Sarma. Delhi 1983- 

637.3.15 Roque Mesquita, "Rāmānuja's Quellen im Mahāpūrvapakṣa und Mahāsiddhānta des Śrībhāṣya", WZKSOA 28, 1984, 179-222

637.3.16 S.S.Raghavachar, Śrī Bhāṣya on the Philosophy of the Brahmasūtra. Bangalore 1986

637.3.17 Edited, with Sudarśana's Śrutaprakāśikā. Two volumes. Madras 1989

637.3.18 Michael Comans, "Jñānasvarūpa is ātmasvarūpa: Advaitins respond to Rāmānuja's critique", JIP 17, 1989, 189-206

637.3.19 Edited, with Sarasvatīvigraham Deśikācārya's Pariṣkāra, by N.R.Srikrsna Tatacarya. Varanasi 1989

637.3.20 John Grimes, The Seven Great Untenables (Sapta-Vidhā-Anupapatti). Delhi 1990

637.3.20.5 Edited Melkote 1985-1991

637.3.21 Kim Skoog, "Is the jīvanmukta state possible?", LLHT 1996, 63-88

637.3.22 Padma Narasimhan, Gleanings from the Śrībhāṣya. Madras 1996

637.3.22.5 Yatindradasa, "Śrībhāṣyakāra on meditation", SRV 23.1, 1999, 7-9

637.3.23 N. S. Anantharangachar, Rāmānuja on the Catussūtrī. Bangalore 2000

637.3.23.5 Iranganti Rangacarya, Quintessence of Brahmasūtra-Śrībhāṣya. Hyderabad 2002

637.3.24 John Clayton, "Rāmānuja, Hume and "comparative philosophy': Remarks on the Śrībhāṣya and the Dialogues Concerning Natural Religion", EMH 167-192. Also in John Powell Clayton, Anna M. Blackburn, Thomas D. Carroll, Religions, Reason and Gods: Essays in Cross-Cultural Philosophy of Religion (Cambridge 2006).


       4.Vedantadīpa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e23.1:67,70. e637.1.11

637.4.1 Edited by A.Bhattanathaswamy. BenSS 17, 1902-04

637.4.2 V.Krishnamacharya, "New information on the Vedantadīpa of Śrī Rāmānuja", ALB 15.3, 1951, 139-141

637.4.3 Edited and translated by U. T.Viraraghavacarya and K.Bhashyam. Two volumes. Madras 1957-59

637.4.4 Edited by Nilameghacarya. Two volumes. Bareilly 1963-64

637.4.5 Translated into German by A.Hohenberger. BonnOS 14, 1964


       5.Vedānta(tattva)sāra (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e23.1:67,70. e637.1.11

637.5.1 Edited by B.B.Bajpai. Calcutta 1878

637.5.2 Edited in Telugu characters. Vizagapatam 1881

637.5.3 Edited and translated by J.J.Johnson. 1867? Pan n.s. 9, 1887 - 12, 1890. Reprinted 1898

637.5.4 Edited in Telugu characters. Madras 1890

637.5.5 Edited by Mahaviraprasad Narayan Simha. Allahabad 1893

637.5.6 Edited by Bhagavat Acarya. Vrndavana 1905

637.5.7 Edited and translated into German by Erich von Voss. Dissertation, Leipzig 1906

637.5.8 Edited and translated by V.Krishnamacharya and M.B.Narasimha Aiyangar. ALB 16, 1952 - 17, 1953. Reprinted Adyar 1953; Adyar, Madras 1979; Wheaton, Illinois 1979

637.5.9 Edited with Sudarśana's Sārāvalī by Rama Dulare Shastri. HarSS 251, 1954

637.5.10 Nikhilananda, "Sāra of Vedāntasāra", VK 47, 1961, 476-480

637.5.10.1 Edited in Bengali script by Sunlia Kumara Chattopadhyaya. Calcutta 1984

637.5.11.Edited Melukote 1993


       6.Vedārthasaṃgraha (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See a637.3.8. e637.1.11. CIPAR

637.6.1 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by Tirumalacarya and Vijayaraghavacarya. Madras 1882

637.6.2 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 15, 1893 - 16, 1894.Reprinted Banaras 1924

637.6.3 Translated by Vasudevachariar. BV 1, 1896 - 17, 1912

637.6.4 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by Devasikhamani Ramanujacarya. Vrndavan 1922

637.6.5 Edited, with Sudarśana's Tātparyadīpikā, by K.V.N. Sudarsanacarya. Tirupati 1953

637.6.6 Edited and translated by J.A.B.Van Buitenen. DCPGRIMS 16, 1956, 1992

637.6.7 Translated by M.R.R.Ayyangar. Kumbakonam 1956

637.6.8 S.S.Raghavachar, Introduction to the Vedārthasaṃgraha. Mangalore 1957

637.6.9 Edited and translated by S.S.Raghavachar. Mysore 1956, 1968. Selections reprinted in SourceBAP 115-128

637.6.10 Gita Jonwar, "A note on Vedārthasaṃgraha", SVUOJ 20, 1977, 35-40

637.6.10.5 Edited by V. Krishnamacharya and translated by M. B. Narasiha Ayyangar. Madras 1979

637.6.11 Edited with editor's Candrikātilaka by Ramavadana Sukla. SBG 131, Varanasi 1991

637.6.12 N. Gangadharan, "Purāṇic sources of Śrī Rāmānuja with reference to his Vedārthasaṃgraha", Purana 35.1, 1993, 68-87

637.6.13 Edited by E.S.Rajan and E.E.Laksmitatacarya. Melukote 1991

637.6.15 L. Srinivasan, "Vedārthasaṃgraham", SVR 20.2-3, 1997, 41-54; 20.4, 1997, 33-40

637.6.16 Edited by Shokei Matsumoto. Acta Indologica 8, 2003, 1-75

637.6.20 M. Varadaraja, "Doctrine of bhakti in Vedārthasaṃgraha of Śrī Rāmānuja", SSVLII 70-89


       7.General

See a131.1.180.8; 131.1.181.1; 156.1.1;379.16.24; 369.7.36; 379.67:39,50,114,131,175,215,218,268,288,366,384,412,434,470, 520,547,583, 587,600,603,716, 822.5;580.8.6;620.1.3;962.36.1. b379.67:408,616.9, 822; 553.4.1; 620.1.4;701.1.1. i379.16.47

637.7.1 M.Rangacharulu, Life and Teachings of Rāmānuja. Madras 1895

637.7.2 T.Rajagopalachariar, "Rāmānujācārya", IR 9, 1908, 754-765

637.7.3 V.S.Sukhtankar, "The teachings of Vedānta according to Rāmānuja", WZKM 22, 1908: 121, 287. Reprinted Wien 1908

637.7.4 C.R.Srinivas Aiyangar, Life and Teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja. Madras 1908

637.7.5 S.Krishnaswami Aiyangar and T.Rajagopalachariar, Śrī Rāmānuja. Madras 1908

637.7.6 M.T.Narasimhiengar (with J.F.Fleet), "Rāmānuja and Melukote", JRAS 1915, 147-152

637.7.7 N.P.Bhagwat, "Rāmānuja's critique of Advaitism", JIIP 1, 1918, 240-244

637.7.8 P.N.Srinivasachari, "Rāmānuja's conception of jīva as a prakāra of īśvara", PAIOC 3, 1924, 555-568. Reprinted in VPR 113-130

637.7.9 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Rāmānuja's theory of knowledge", ProcIPC 1, 1925, 72-85.  Also in IPS 1, 53-64

637.7.10 Arthur Berriedale Keith, "Rāmānuja", ERE 10, 1925, 572-574

637.7.11 P.Ramanujachari, "Ethical theories of Rāmānuja", CR 18, 1926, 433-442

637.7.12 P.N.Srinivasachari,"Rāmānuja's conception of mukti", VK 13, 1926-27, 24 ff. Reprinted in VPR 98-108

637.7.13 P.N.Srinivasachari, Rāmānuja's Idea of the Finite Self. Calcutta 1928

637.7.14 K.Sundarama Aiyar, "Prof. Srinivasachari's Rāmānuja's Idea of the Finite Self: examination of Chapter 1", JOR 3, 1929, 161-169

637.7.15 K.S.Ramaswamy Sastri, "Śrī Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita doctrine", VK 19, 1931-32, 296 ff.

637.7.16 K.A.Krishnaswamy Aiyar, "System of Rāmānuja with sidelights on those of Madhva and Śaṃkara", VK 19, 1932-33, 373-417

637.7.17 K.A.Krishnaswamy Iyer, "The system of Rāmānuja", PQ 9, 1933-34, 213-216

637.7.18 N.Kumarappa, The Hindu Conception of the Deity as culminating in Rāmānuja. London 1934

637.7.18.5 Ollivier Lacombe, La doctrine morale et metaphysique de Rāmānuja. Paris 1938

637.7.19 Prabhavananda, "The supreme goal according to Rāmānuja", VATW 1, 1938, 10-14

637.7.20 K.R.Srinivasa Iyengar, "The notion of dependence", PR 48, 1939, 506-524

637.7.21 K.C.Varadachari, "Philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", JBHU 1939

637.7.22 B.B.Chaitanya, "Śrī Rāmānuja's conception of bhakti", VK 27, 1940, 27-32

637.7.23 C.V.S.Rao, "Rāmānuja's philosophy of thought and action", JSVRI 1.4, 1940, 51-54

637.7.24 K.C.Varadachari, "Study of dreams in the philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", ASVOI 1, 1940, 57-88

637.7.25 A.N.K.Aiyangar, "Rāmānuja--a study of his life and philosophy", RPR 10.2, 1941, 7-20

637.7.26 K.D.Bharadwaj, "Deity, devotee and devotion according to Ācārya Śrī Rāmānuja", KK 8, 1941, 126-131

637.7.27 S.R.Murti, "Śrī Rāmānuja and Śrī Madhva", VK 29, 1942-43, 151-153

637.7.28 K.C.Varadachari, Śrī Rāmānuja's Theory of Knowledge. SSVOI 1, 1943

637.7.29 K.C.Varadachari, "Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy of society", VK 30, 1943-44, 7-13

637.7.30 Dhirendra Mohan Datta, "Does Rāmānuja admit identity-in-difference?", PQ 21, 1948, 121-124

637.7.31 K.Seshadri, "Tattva-hita-puruṣārtha in Rāmānuja's philosophy", JGJRI 6, 1948-49, 295-303

637.7.32 Ramakrishnananda, "Life of Śrī Rāmānuja" (translated from Bengali). VK 36, 1950 - 40, 1953.

637.7.33 Olivier Lacombe, "The notions of soul and body in Rāmānuja's doctrine", PAIOC 13, 1951, 293-298

637.7.34 K.C.Varadachari, "Modern criticism of the philosophy of Rāmānuja", JSVRI 12, 1951, 71-82.

637.7.35 K.D.Bharadwaj, "A summary of Rāmānuja's views on God", KK 18, 1952-53, 260-261,. 515-516

637.7.36 John C. Plott, "Rāmānuja as panentheist", JAU 18, 1953, 65-90

637.7.37 P.N.Srinivasachari, "The Viśiṣṭādvaita of Rāmānuja", CHI 3, 1953, 300-312

637.7.38 J.Keene, "Rāmānuja, the Hindu Augustine", JBR 21, 1953, 3-8

637.7.39 K.D.Bharadwaj, "God and the world (the viewpoint of Rāmānuja)", KK 20. 1955-56, 677-680

637.7.40 K.D.Bharadwaj, "The nature of God (the viewpoint of Rāmānuja)", KK 20, 1955-56: 510, 544, 574, 598

637.7.41 K.D.Bharadwaj, "Rāmānuja's philosophy", IR 57, 1956, 157-159

637.7.42 John C. Plott, Bhakti and Prapatti, being the Philosophy of Religion in Rāmānuja, St. Bonaventura and Gabriel Marcel. Ph.D.Thesis, Banaras Hindu University, 1956

637.7.43 M.V.V.K.Rangacarya, "Śrī Rāmānuja and Vaiṣṇavism", IPC 1.2, 1956 - 4, 1959.

637.7.44 K.D.Bharadwaj, "The sources of Rāmānuja's devotional philosophy", KK 21, 1956-57, 115-123

637.7.45 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja's theory of illusion: a critical exposition", JBRS 43, 1957, 115-123

637.7.46 Frederick K. Lazarus, The Metaphysics of Rāmānuja and Bowne. Ph.D.Thesis, Boston University 1957

637.7.47 Anima Sengupta, "Soul in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", JBRS 43, 1957, 240-250

637.7.48 M.A.Ayyangar, The Philosophy of Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1958

637.7.49 K.D.Bharadwaj, The Philosophy of Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1958

637.7.50 Anima Sengupta, "The nature of acit in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", JBRS 44, 1958, 150-163

637.7.51 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja on causality", PEW 8, 1958-59, 137-148

637.7.52 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja's discussion of the locus of cosmic nescience", JMysoreU 18, 1958-59, 35-42

637.7.53 Brahmachari Surya Chaitanya, "Karma yoga and Rāmānuja", VK 46, 1959-60, 385-389

637.7.54 Anima Sengupta, "The meaning of bhakti in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", PB 64, 1959, 500-506

637.7.55 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja's theory of perception", PB 64, 1959, 129-132.

637.7.56 Anima Sengupta, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja--a synthetic view", JBRS 45, 1959, 421-434

637.7.57 S.Bhatt, "Salient features of Rāmānuja's philosophy", IPC 5, 1960, 238-242

637.7.58 A.Hohenberger, Rāmānuja: ein Philosoph indischer Gottesmystik.  BonnOS 10, 1960.

637.7.59 M.Yamunacharya, "The Vaiṣṇavite view of man with special reference to the teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", Religion and Society 7.2, 1960, 38-45

637.7.60 S.Bhattacharya, "Rāmānuja on māyā and avidyā", PB 66, 1961, 494-498

637.7.61 Robert C. Lester, "The concept of prapatti in the thought of Rāmānuja", PAIOC 21.2, 1961, 271-285

637.7.62 S.Sampathkumar, "Bhagwad Rāmānuja and Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta", VK 48, 1961, 152-156

637.7.63 G.Srinivasan, "Spinoza and Rāmānuja", PB 66, 1961, 73-77

637.7.64 Frederick K. Lazarus, Rāmānuja and Bowne. Bombay 1962

637.7.65 N.Srinivasachariar, "Śrī Rāmānuja and his message", VK 49, 1962-63, 190-194

637.7.66 Vijnananda, "Philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", VK 49, 1962, 287-293

637.7.67 S.R.Bhatt, "Did Rāmānuja advocate Pāñcarātra and Śrī-Vaiṣṇavism?", PQ 36, 1963, 43-48

637.7.68 Robert Carlton Lester, The Nature and Function of Patañjalian Type Yoga in the Means to Release (Mokṣopāya) according to Rāmānuja. Ph.D.Thesis, Yale University 1963

637.7.69 V.Varadachari, "Rāmānujist idea of self", IPC 8, 1963, 14-20

637.7.70 M.Yamunacharya, Rāmānuja's Teachings in His Own Words. Bombay 1963.

637.7.71 Adidevananda, "Rāmānuja, his life and work", VK 50, 1964-65, 46-52. Also VPR 77-88

637.7.72 S.R.Bhatt, "A new approach to the philosophy of Rāmānuja", IPC 9.1, 1964, 28-32

637.7.73 R.de Smet, "Rāmānuja and Madhva" in Religious Hinduism

637.7.74 Anne-Marie Esnoul, Rāmānuja et la mystique vishnouite. Paris 1964

637.7.75 James S. Helfer, "The body of Brahman according to Rāmānuja", JBR 32, 1964, 43-46

637.7.76 Anima Sengupta, "Rāmānuja's contribution to Indian philosophy ", MR 115, 1964, 114-116

637.7.77 P.T.Raju, "The existential and the phenomenological consciousness in the philosophy of Rāmānuja (svarūpajñāna and dharmabhūtajñāna)", JAOS 84, 1964, 395-404

637.7.78 Anima Sengupta, "Some important concepts of Rāmānuja's philosophy clarified", VK 51, 1964, 258-263

637.7.79 S.R.Bhatt, "Does Rāmānuja advocate prapatti doctrine?", PQ 38, 1965, 255-260

637.7.80 S.R.Bhatt, "Bhakti as a means of emancipation in Rāmānuja", VK 51, 1965, 470-472

637.7.81 Adidevananda, "Śrī Rāmānuja's conception of the individual self", VK 52, 1965, 470-472

637.7.82 S.R.Bhatt, "An organismic approach to reality", IPC 11.2, 1966, 16-20

637.7.83 Robert C. Lester, "Rāmānuja and Śrī-Vaiṣṇavism: the concept of prapatti or śaraṇgati", HistR 5.2, 1966, 266-282

637.7.84 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Rāmānuja's God, his nature and function", VK 53, 1966-67, 126-129

637.7.85 Anima Sen Gupta, A Critical Study of the Philosophy of Rāmānuja. ChSSt 55, 1967

637.7.86 John Britto Chetthimattam, Consciousness and Reality according to the Principles of Śrī Rāmānuja. Ph.D. Thesis, Fordham University 1968

637.7.87 Ruth Reyna, "Māyā in the philosophy of Rāmānuja", VK 55, 1968-69, 38-42

637.7.88 A.J.Appasamy, The Theology of Hindu Bhakti. Madras 1970

637.7.89 V.V.Ramanujan, "Śrī Rāmānuja: his life and teachings", VK 57, 1970-71, 218-222

637.7.90 Anima Sengupta, "Theistic Sāṃkhya and the philosophy of Rāmānuja: a review on the basis of cultural history of the age", ProcIPC 1971, 65-74. Also VK 59, 1972-73, 109-113. Also ESOSIP 201-209

637.7.91 M.L.Narasimhan, "The nature of finite self according to Rāmānuja", MO 6-8, 1972-75, 22-30

637.7.92 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", VK 59, 1972-73: 61, l39

637.7.93 M.L.Sharma, "Theism of Rāmānuja and Nimbārka--a comparative study", PTG 6.2, 1972, 57-70

637.7.94 H.V.S.Murthy, Vaishṇavism of Śaṃkaradeva and Rāmānuja: A Comparative Study. Varanasi 1973

637.7.95 John Braisted Carman, The Theology of Rāmānuja. New Haven 1974; Bomba 1981

637.7.96 S.R.Srisaila Chakravarti, The Philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja. Madras 1974

637.7.97 C.R.Srinivasa Iyengar, "Rāmānuja and Śrīvaiṣṇavism", VPR 212-222

637.7.98 Robert C. Lester, "Aspects of the Vaiṣṇava experience: Rāmānuja and Pillai Lokācārya on human effort and divine grace", IPA 10, 1974-75, 89-98

637.7.99 Shokei Matsumoto, "Anavadhika-atiśaya-ānandam", JIBSt 23.1, 1974, 13-17

637.7.100 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja and mysticism", IPA 10, 1974-75, 81-88. Also VK 62, 1975-76, 81-86

637.7.101 S.Sampathkumar, "Bhagavad Rāmānuja and Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta", VPR 41-49

637.7.102 Anima Sen Gupta, "Rāmānuja on prakṛti", VPR 151-155

637.7.103 N. Srinivasachariar, "Śrī Rāmānuja and his message", VPR 89-97

637.7.104 K.C.Varadachari, "Dream in Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy", VPR 198-205

637.7.105 M. Yamunacharya, "The Vaishṇavite view of man with particular reference to the teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", VPR 162-171

637.7.106 R.Balasubramaniam, "Is consciousness relational?", IPA 11, 1976, 119-128

637.7.107 Rita Dube, "Rāmānuja on consciousness", JIAP 15.1, 1976, 1-13.

637.7.108 N.Jayashanmukham, "Tattvamasi: a note on Rāmānuja's interpretation", Bharata Manisha 2.2-3, 1976-77, 101-105

637.7.109 Robert C. Lester, Rāmānuja on the Yoga. Madras 1976

637.7.110 Eric J. Lott, God and the Universe in the Vedāntic Theology of Rāmānuja. Ramanuja Research Society 1976

637.7.111 Brahmanandendra Saraswati, "Searchlight on Rāmānuja's system of the embodied God", BV n.s. 11, 1976, 100-125

637.7.111.5 P. B. Vidyarthi, Early IndianReligious Thought: a Study in the Sources of Indian Theism, with special reference to Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1976

637.7.111.7 John B. Carman, "Raṃānuja's contemporaneity", SRV 1.2, 1977, 37-45

637.7.112 Richard de Smet, "Rāmānuja, pantheist or panentheist?", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 561-571

637.7.113 S.S.Raghavachar, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja in the context of modern thought", Dilip 4.6, 1977, 29-31

637.7.114 V.K.S.N.Raghavan, "An introduction to the study of the nine works of Rāmānuja", AOR 27, 1977, 8 pp.

637.7.114.1 K.V.Raman, "Some historical glimpses of Rāmānuja's life", SRV 1.1, 1977

637.7.115 M.R.Sampathkumar, "The relevance of Rāmānuja", VK 64, 1977, 16-20

637.7.115.1 M. R. Sampatkumaran, "A later date for Śrī Rāṃānuja", SRV 1.2, 1977, 52-54

637.7.116 Anima Sengupta, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja: its basic principles", ESOSIP 220-223

637.7.117 Francis Vadakathala, "A yoga for liberation, Rāmānuja's approach", JD 2, 1977, 35-52

637.7.118.5 V. Varadachari, "Rāmānuja's inheritance in and contribution to Viśiṣṭādvaita", SRV 1.1, 1977-1.2, 1977, 28-37

637.7.118 P.B.Vidyarthi, Śrī Rāmānuja's Philosophy and Religion. Madras 1977

637.7.119 R. Balasubramanian, Some Problems in the Epistemology and Metaphysics of Rāmānuja. Madras 1978

637.7.119.1 John B. Carman, "Rāmānuja's contemporaneity", SRV 1.2, 1978, 37-44

637.7.120 Rita Dube, "Rāmānuja's theory of illusion", JIAP 17.1, 1978, 46-56

637.7.121 Klaus Klostermaier, "From end to beginning. A sketch of an itihāsa-darśana-śāstram", JMU 50.2, l978, 254-302

637.7.122 R.S.Krishnamachari, "The message of Śrī Rāmānujāchārya", Dilip 5.6, 1978, 8-10

637.7.123 S.S.Raghavachar, "Concept of mokṣa according to Śrī Rāmānuja", VK 65, 1978, 384-391

637.7.123.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja and mysticism", SRV 2.1, 1978, 5-12

637.7.123.2 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "A later date for Śrī Rāmānuja?", SRV 1.2, 1978, 52- 53

637.7.124 K.Seshadri, "Aspects of Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita", VK 65, 1978, 188-191

637.7.124.1 V.Varadachari, "Rāmānuja's inheritance and contributions to Viśiṣṭādvaita", SRV 1.2, 1978, 28-36

637.7.124.2 Vedavalli, "Śrī Rāmānuja's works: a brief survey", SRV 1.2, 1978, 12-21

637.7.124.5 P. B. Vidyarthi, Divine Personality as Human Life in Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1978

637.7.125 M.Yamunacharya, "Rāmānuja", VRPRL 1-10

637.7.126 Pandeya Brahmeshwar Vidyarthi, Knowledge, Self and God in Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1978

637.7.127 Cassian R. Agere, "Metaphysical foundation of faith--a study in Rāmānuja", 7.2, 1979, 104-110

637.7.127.1 Cassian R. Agera, "Śrī Rāmānuja on prayer", SRV 2.3, 1979, 54-66

637.7.127.2 V. Rangaswami Iyengar, "Quintessence of Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy", SRV 2.3, 1979, 52-53

637.7.127.3 E.J.Lott, "Rāmānuja's contribution to Vedānta: the implicatins of the self-body analogy", SRV 2.2, 1979, 14-27

637.7.127.4 M.N.Narasimhan, "God in Rāmānuja", SRV 2.2-2.4, 1979 ; 2.3, 1979, 33-40; 2.4, 1979, 48-51

637.7.127.5 M.N.Narasimhan, "The finite self in Rāmānuja", SRV 3.1, 1979, 5-16; 3.4, 1980, 13-21

637.7.128 S.S.Raghavachar, "Sādhanā in the life and teachings of Rāmānuja", PB 84, 1969: 415, 459

637.7.128.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja on the locus of cosmic nescience", SRV 3.1, 1979, 21-32

637.7.128.2 S.S.Raghavachar, "Sādhana, precept and practice of Rāmānuja", SRV 2.3, 1979, 5-16

637.7.128.3 S.K.Ramanujachari, "Lakṣmaṇa and Rāmānuja", SRV 2.3, 1979, 29-32

637.7.128.4 David Jooh Christopher Duraisingh, Toward an Indian-Christian Theology: Rāmānuja's Significance. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1979

637.7.129 R.Balasubramanian, "Rāmānuja as a critic", SIR 183-200

637.7.130 Rita Dube, "The Rāmānujite theory of inference", JIAP 19.2, 1980, 1-17

637.7.131 Prem Lata, Mystic Saints of India: Rāmānuja. Delhi 1980

637.7.132 Eric J. Lott, "Śrī Rāmānuja's śarīra-śarīri-bhāva", SIR 21-40

637.7.133 N.Murugesa Mudaliar, "Facets of Rāmānuja's philosophy", SaivS 15, 1980, 199-203

637.7.134 V.S.Sampathkumaracharya, "Life and teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", BVa 15.3, 1980, 47-51

637.7.135 K.Srinivasan, "Śrī Rāmānuja", Dilip 6.2, 1980, 6-8

637.7.136 P.K.Sundaram, "The enduring elements in Śrī Rāmānuja's thought", SIR 175-182

637.7.137 V.Varadachari, "Āgamas and Śrī Rāmānuja's philosophy", SIR 119-132

637.7.138 V.Varadachari, "Finitized form of God in Rāmānuja's system", Bh-Bhanam 349-353

637.7.139 M.C.Bharatiya, "Philosophy of Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP II.1, 118-129

637.7.140 Carl-A. Keller, "Ou en sont les études sur Rāmānuja?", AS 35.2, 1981, 19-46

637.7.141 Harsh Narain, "Philosophy of Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP 1, 152-157

637.7.142 Carl Olson, "The philosophy of Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP II.1, 93-106

637.7.143 S.S.Raghavachar, "Shrī Swāminārāyan and Rāmānuja", NDVP II.1, 107-117

637.7.143.1 S.S.Raghavachar, "Rāmānuja on truth and error", SRV 4.3, 1981, 5-14

637.7.144 Anima Sen Gupta, "Rāmānuja on bhakti and prapatti", VK 68, 1981, 166-170

637.7.145 Muzammila. Siddiqi, "Rāmānuja and Al-Ghazzali", JD 6, 1981, 272-280

637.7.145.1 Eric J. Lott, "The significance of the Rāmānuja darśana in the Vedāntic debate", SRV 5.3, 1982, 37-51

637.7.146 T.N.Sharan, "God in Royce and Rāmānuja", PhOR 111-120

637.7.147 Ram Prasad, Rāmānuja and Hegel: A Comparative Study. New Delhi 1983

637.7.148 S.S.Raghavachar, "Aesthetics in Rāmānuja's philosophy", PB 88, 1983, 67-72

637.7.149 J.J.Lipner, "The world as God's body: in pursuit of dialogue with Rāmānuja", Religious Studies 20, 1984, 145-161. Reprinted IPE 4, 59-76

637.7.150 B.S.Mani, "The philosophy of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 7.2, 1984, 41-56

637.7.151 J. Parthasarathi, "The legacy of Śrī Rāmānuja: some reflections", SRV 7.4, 1984, 5-12

637.7.152 C.S.Radhakrishnan, "Is Rāmānuja an incarnation of Viśvakṣeṇa?" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 177

637.7.153 Vadam Venkataraya Sastry, "Śrī Rāmānujācārya at Kashmir", SRV 7.4, 1984, 42-51

637.7.154 D. Ramaswamy Ayyangar, "Rāmānuja Siddhārtha", Dilip 11.3-5, 1985, 12-13

637.7.155 Julius J. Lipner, The Face of Truth. A Study of Meaning and Metaphysics in the Vedāntic Theology of Rāmānuja. London 1986

637.7.155.1 Eric J. Lott, "Scriptural revelation, religious action and the supreme goal of life: Rāmānuja's vision of divine continuity", SRV 8.3, 1985, 56-62; 8.4, 1985, 17-32

637.7.155.2 A. Srinivasa Raghavan, "Śrī Rāmānuja and ubhaya Vedānta", SRV 9.1, 1985, 48-62

637.7.156 K. Rajeevalochana, "Ācārya Rāmānuja and Vedānta Deśika", StudIndCult 268-271

637.7.156.1 C. Jagannathachariar, "Gleanings from the life of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 9.3, 1986, 41-46

637.7.156.2 K.S.Narayanachar, "Individual freedom in Rāmānuja's metaphysics", SRV 9.4, 1986, 23-40

637.7.156.3 Anne Wynell Hunt Overzee, The Body Divine: New perspectives in Comparative Theology with particular reference to Teilhard de Chardin and Rāmānuja. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Lancaster 1986

637.7.156.4 R.N.Sampath, "The pith of Upaniṣads vis-a-vis Rāmānuja siddhānta", JOr 47-55, 1977-86, 223-233

637.7.156.5 A. Thiruvenganathan, "Śrī Rāmānuja's interpretation of svarga in Kaṭhopaniṣad", JOR 47-55, 1977-86, 206-222. Reprinted SRV 19.2, 1996, 17-24; 19.3, 1996, 15-22

637.7.157 Cassian R. Agera, Faith, Prayer and Grace: A Comparative Study in Rāmānuja and Kierkegaard. Delhi 1987

637.7.158 D. Nirmala Devi, "Rāmānuja's views on the creation and status of the world", VK 74, 1987, 215-218

637.7.158.1 Govinda Narasimhacharya, "Śrī Rāmānuja's six doctrines", SRV 10.3, 1987, Supp. 27-32

637.7.158.2 K.S.Narayanachar, "The problem of evil and its solution in the Vedānta according to Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 11.1, 1987, 41-61

637.7.158.3 K.S.Narayanacharya, "The concept of līlā in the Vedānta of Rāmānuja", SRV 10.2, 1987, 9-19

637.7.158.4 M.N.Parthasarathi, "Śrī Rāmānuja and Śrī Yadugiri Yatiraja Mutt", SRV 10.4, 1987, 51-52

637.7.158.4.3S. Parthasarathy, "Śrī Rāmānuja Divākara",

637.7.158.5. M. Rangacharya, "Śrīvaishṇavism of Rāmānujācārya", SRV 10.4, 1987, 55-64

637.7.159 Arvind Sharma, "The Vedāntic concept of God", PonV 114-131

637.7.159.1 V.Varadachari, "Rāmānuja's contribution to Indian thought", SRV 10.3, 1987, 59-65

637.7.159.1.1 K. K. A. Venkatachari, "Antaryamī Brāhmaṇa as ghaṭaka śruti in Rāmānuja's philosophy", SRV 10.3, 1987, 49-58

637.7.159.1.5 J. F. Woods, "The concept of abandonment in the system of Rāmānuja", NEB 82-97

637.7.159.1.8 Author Unknown, "Śrī Rāmānuja's six doctrines", SRV 10.3, 1987, 29-32

637.7.159.2 Adidevananda, "Three supreme mysteries of Srivaishnavism", SRV 11.4, 1988, 52-59

637.7.159.2.1 M. Dhavamony, "Ramanuja as interpreter of Hindu scriptures", Studia Missionali 37, 1988, 165-189

637.7.159.2.2 Haridas, "Rāmānuja and Swāminārāyana: a comparative study", BBR 188-198

637.7.159.3 M.Aj Narayana Iyengar, "The Jīvan Mukta", SRV 11.3, 1988, 28-33

637.7.159.4 K.S.Narayanachar, "Śrī Rāmānuja on tattvam asi", SRV 11.2, 1988 - 12.1, 1988

637.7.159.5. S.K.Ramanujachari, "The Vaishṇavite view of man with particular reference to the teachings of Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 11.2, 1988, 53-56

637.7.160 Tapasyananda, "Bhakti schools of Vedānta. Rāmānuja", VK 75, 1988: 49, 85

637.7.160.0 John B. Chettimattam, "Self and consciousness: Rāmānuja's perspective", SelfandC 44-60

637.7.160.1 M. Narasimhachary, "Śrī Rāmānuja's interpretation of some important Upaniṣadic texts", SRV 12.4, 1989, 15-26

637.7.160.2 M. Narasimhachari, "Śrī Rāmānuja's concept of īśvara", SRV 2.3, 1989, 33ff.

637.7.160.3 K.S.Narayanachar, "Śrī Rāmānuja on neti neti", SRV 12.2, 1989, 16-27; 12.3, 1989, 15-24

637.7.160.4 V.V.Ramanujan, "Śrī Rāmānuja--the compassionate", SRV 12.3, 1989, 9-14

637.7.160.5 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "Śrī Rāmānuja as a pilgrim", SRV 12.4, 1989, 49-56

637.7.160.6 Srinivasa Raghavan, "Similarities between the Viśiṣṭādvaita of Ācārya Śrī Rāmānuja and the Navya-Viśiṣṭādvaita of Śrī Swaminārāyana", BBR 153-158

637.7.161 Tapasyananda, "Life of Sri Rāmānujācārya", VK 76, 1989, 88, 128, 165

637.7.163 R.N.Sampath, "The path of Upaniṣads vis-a-vis Rāmānuja Siddhānta", JOR 47-55, 1989, 223-233

637.7.164 G. Lakshamma, The Impact of Rāmānuja's Teaching on Life and Conditions in Society. Delhi 1990

637.7.164.1 M.R.Sampatkumaran, "Thus sayeth Śrī Rāmānuja", SRV 13.2, 1990, 45-49

637.7.165 Tapasyananda,. Bhakti Schools of Vedānta: Lives and Philosophies of Rāmānuja, Nimbārka, Madhva, Vallabha, and Caitanya. Madras 1990

637.7.165.1 M. Rangacharya, "Rāmānuja and Vaishṇavism", SRV 14.3, 1991, 9-16; 14.4, 1991, 9-24

637.7.166 Yoshitsugu Sawai, "Rāmānuja's hermeneutics of the Upaniṣads in comparison with Śaṃkara's interpretation", JIP 19, 1991, 89-98

637.7.167 S.S.Raghavachar, "The philosophy of Rāmānuja", SIndSt 444-465

637.7.167.5 Anne Hunt Ovenzer, The Body Divine: the Symbol of the Body ion the Works of Teilhard de Chardin and Rāmānuja. Cambridge 1992

637.7.168 Yoshitsugu Sawai, "Rāmānuja's theory of karma", JIP 21, 1993, 11-30

637.7.169 Cyril Veliath S.J., "Rāmānuja's concept of the individual soul and human freedom", Sambhasa 12, 1991, 9-20

637.7.170 Chinmayi Chatterjee, "Rāmānuja's concept of the world", Corpus 158-162

637.7.170.5 K. R. Sundararajan, "Bhakti: a comparative study of Śrī Rāmānuja and the Ālvars", SVUOJ 35, 1992, 1-30

637.7.171 John B. Carman, "Rāmānuja's theology and Christian theism", JVaisS 2.1, 1993, 5-16

637.7.171.1 J. Parthasarathi, "Śrī Rāmānuja and the Dravida Vedānta", SRV 16.3, 1993, 2-4

637.7.171.2 Cyril Valiath, The Mysticism of Rāmānuja. New Delhi 1993

637.7.171.3 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Rāmānuja section, 350P 1994, 72-76

637.7.172 Sarojini Jagannatha, Impact of Śrī Rāmānujācārya on Temple Worship. Delhi 1994

637.7.173 M.Dhavamony, "Rāmānuja's theology of self-surrender to God (prapatti)", HermE 71-74

637.7.174 P. K. Sundaram, "The enduring elements in Śrī Rāmānuja's thought", Dilip 20.1, 1994, 19-21

637.7.174.3 P. V. Chandrakar, "The self, consciousness and knownhood in Rāmānuja's philosophy", VJP 32.1, 1995-96, 1-7

637.7.174.5 M. N. Parthasarathy, "Śrī Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita and Sri Vaishnavism", SRV 18.3-4, 1995; 19.4, 1996, 21-26

637.7.175 M. Varadarajan, "Śrī Rāmānuja's Divya Prabandham", Triveni 64.4, 1995, 41-42

637.7.137.5 A. Thiruvengadathan, "Śrī Rāmānuja's interpretation of 'svarga' in Kaṭhopaniṣad", SRV 19.2, 1996, 17-24; 19.3, 1996, 15-22

637.7.176 Denise Hanusek, "How should a saint act? Rāmānuja and John of the Cross", JVaisS 5.2, 1997, 129-156

637.7.176.5 S.L.Pandey, "Rāmānuja's theory of human knowledge", JGJRI 52-53, 1996-97, 1-16

637.7.176.2 J. Parthasarathy, "Śrī Rāmānuja: what kind of liberation and social emancipation?", SRV 20.4, 1997, 21-24

637.7.177 G. Naik and S.P.Naik, "Rāmānujācārya and bhakti movement in Orissa", OHRJ 42, 1998, 53-62

637.7.177.5 Brahmachari Vivikta Chaitanya, "Sri Ramanuja's interpretation of the great saying 'tat tvam asi'", VK 86, 1999, 415-418

637.7.178 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Zur relationalitat des Brahma bei Rāmānuja", WZKSOA 43, 1999, 199-212

637.7.178.5 V. Varadklachari, "Rāmānuyja's influence on temple and religious worship", SVR 23.1, 1999, 10-22

637.7.179 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya Shastri, "Rāmānuja's concept of knowledge", ConK 66-73

637.7.180 Shoeki Matsumoto, "The way to liberation by Rāmānuja", WL 209-218

637.7.183 Aparna Chakraborty, Aparthak-Siddhibhāva with special reference to Rāmānuja's Metaphysics. New Delhi 2001

637.7.186 J. Parthasarathi, "Some thoughts on Śrī Rāmānuja's life and mission", SRV 24.3, 2001, 6-8

637.7.190 Shamil Vayot, "Rāmānuja the compassionate", VK 88, 2001, 174-177

637.7.193 C.J.Bartley, The Theology of Rāmānuja. Realism and Religion. London 2002

637.7.196 Wilson Edattukaran, "Consciousness incarnate: concepts of body in Merleau-Ponty and Rāmānuja", JD 27, 2002, 178-192

637.7.197 R. Balasubramanian, "Rāmānuja as a critic: a review and re-appraisal", ThV 205-238

637.7.198 Geo-Lyang Le, "The one and the many in Won-hyo and Rāmānuja", BTCIK 106-122

637.7.201 S. Padmanabhan, "Immediate successors of Rāmānuja", ThV 108-132

637.7.205 S. M. Srinivasa Char, "Rāmānuja: consolidator of the Viśiṣṭādvaita system", ThV 78-107

637.7.206 Nalinee Chapekar, "Viśiṣṭādvaita system of philosophy of Rāmānujācārya", IndPT 98-114

637.7.208 Bunki Kimura, "Rāmānuja's theory of three yogas: the way to mokṣa", TMSR 645-668

637.7.210 Srilata Raman Muller, "Soteriology in the writings of Rāmānuja: bhakti and/or prapatti?", ZDMG 154.1, 2004, 85-130

637.7.211 Madashushini Narasimhacarya, Śrī Rāmānuja. New Delhi 2004

637.7.212 Abha Singh, "Social philosophy of Rāmānuja vis-a-vis Professor Sangam Lal Pandey", JICPR 21.1, 2004, 153-164

637.7.215 Shailaja Bapat, "Śrī Rāmānujācārya's Viśiṣṭādvaita", SBVLB 89-116

637.7.218 M. S. Govindacarya, "A brief historical study of Śrī Rāmānuja", JTS 67, 2005, 99-110

637.7.219 K. S. Narayanacharya, Śrī Rāmānuja, Melukote, and Śrīvaiṣṇavism. Mysore 2005

637.7.220 K. R. Sundararajan, "The ultimate reality according to Raṃānuja", TVOS 30.2, 2005, 118-131

637.7.225 Abha Singh, "Concept of consciousness in Rāmānuja's Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta", PappuSV 109-121

637.7.226 Francis X. Clooney, S.J., "Rāmānuja and the meaning of Kṛṣṇa's descent and embodiment on this earth", KAS

637.7.226.5 Halina Marlewicz, "The question of unity of karmakāṇḍa and jñānakaṇḍa according to Rāmānuja". SH4 75-88

637.7.228 Indra Parthasarathy, Rāmānuja: The Life and Times of Rāmānuja. Translated from Tamil by T. Sriaman. New Delhi 2008

637.7.230 Jon Paul Sydnor, "Rāmānuja's philosophy of divinity: from Brahman to Nārāyaṇa", JVaisS 16.2, 2008, 3-26

637.7.233 Ankar Barua, The Divine Bodyin History: a Comparative Study of the Symbolism of Time and Embodiment in St. Augustine and Rāmānuja. Oxford 2009

637.7.235 Christopher Framarin, "The problem with pretending: Rāmānuja's arguments against jīvanmukti", JIP 31, 2009, 399-414

637.7.240 Ankar Barua, "God's body at work: Rāmānuja and panentheism", IJHS 14.1, 2010, 1-30

637.7.245 T. K. Sribhasyam and Alamelu Seshadri, Quintessence of Indian Philosophy. New Delhi 2012

637.7.247 Joohno Paul Sydnor, Rāmānuja and Schleiermacher: Towards a Constructive Comparative Theology. 2012


637A.Maladhāri Hemacandra (1120)

See EIP 14, 2013, 295-296

       1.Vṛtti on Anuyogadvārasūtra (Jain) (NCat I, 212)

637A.1.1 Edited by Mohanamuni. Calcutta 1879, 1880

637A.1.2 Edited by Anandasagara. Two volumes. JPU 31, 37: 1915-16

637A.1.3 Edited in Agamodayasamiti, Bombay 1923

637A.1.4 Edited Patna 1939

637A.1.5 Edited, with Jinadasā Gaṇi Mahattara's Cūrṇī, Haribhadra Sūri's Vivṛti, by Punyavijaya. Two volumes. Bombay 1999-2000

637A.1.6 Comments by Amar Muni in Illustrated Anuyogadvar Sutra (two volumes, published 2001, Sections printed in EIP 14, 2013, 296-299


       3.Śiṣyahita on Jinabhadra's Viśeṣāvaśyakabhāṣya

See e296.1:3, 5, 11.5; 312.4:1, 2.1, 3, 3.1, 4.1, 4.3, 4.4. t296.1.3.2.

637A.3.1 Parts translated in Esther A.Solomon, Gaṇadhaāravāda (Ahmedabad 1966). A section is summarized in EIP 14, 2013, 300-322


         4.Upadeśa(ratna)mālā or Puṣpamālā(prakaraṇa)/Vṛtti

See EIP 14, 2013, 322

637A.4.1 Edited, with Jinadāsa Mahattara's Cūrṇī and Haribhadra Sūri's Vivṛti, by Punyavijaya and Jambuvijaya. JAG 18, Bombay 1911, 1999

637A.4.2 Edited by Karpuravijaya, Ahmedabad 1911, 1987, 2003


        5.Vivaraṇa on the Jīvasamāsasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 322

637A.5.1 Edited by Silacandra Vijaya Gani. AgSS 50, Bombay 1927

637A.5.2 Edited by Silacandra in Sri Neminandana Granthamala 15, Ahmedabad 1994


       7.Bhāṣyavṛtti on the Sāmayikādhyāyana section of the Āvaśyakasūtra

See EIP 14, 324

637A.7.1 Published AgSS, Bombay 1927


       8.Ṭippaṇa on Haribhadra Sūri's Nandisūtraṭīkā

See EIP 14, 2013, 324


      9.Bhavabhāvanāsūtra and Vivaraṇa thereon (Velankar, BBRAS 1930)

See EIP 14, 2013, 323


     10.Vinayahitā on Śivaśarman's Bandhaśataka (JRK 370)

See EIP 14, 2013, 323


     11.Pradeśavyākhyā on Haribhadra Gaṇi’s Āvaśyaka(laghu)vṛtti

See EIP 14, 2013, 299


638.Śrīkaṇṭha (1120)

       1.Pañcaprasthānyāyatarka on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika, Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā and Udayana's Pariśuddhi

638.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 612


639.Sucarita Miśra (1120)

       1.Kāśikā on Kumārila's Tantravārttika (NCat VIII, 95)

    

       2.Kāśikā on Kumārila's Ślokavārttika

See e22.1.37; 22.1.62. t22.1.16

639.2.1 Edited by V.A.Ramaswami Sastri. Two volumes. Trivandrum 1926-1943


       3. General

639.3.1 Suguru Ishimura, "Sucarita on the suspicion of falsity in the svataḥprāmāṇya theory", JIBSt 57.3, 2009, 46-50


640.(Nava)Vimalabuddhi (1120)

        1.Ṭīkā or Porāṇa on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha

            (NCat I, 288)

640.1.1 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-saṅgaha-(Porāṇa)-Ṭīkā", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 51

 
 

640A.Guṇākara Sūri (1122)

          1.Saptakṣetrī (NCat 6, p. 59)

See EIP 14, 292


641.Dhanañjaya (1123)

       1.Anekārthanāmamālā (Jain)

641.1.1 Edited, with Amarakīrti's Bhāṣya, Dhananjaya's Anekārthaghaṇṭu and Ekākṣarīkośa, by Sambhunatha Tripathi. JPMJG 6, 1950, 92-101


       2.Anekārthanighaṇṭu (Jain)

See e641.1

641.2.1 Edited by Sambhu Nath Tripati. JPMJG 6, 102-106


       3.Pramāṇa(nāma)mālā or Dhananañjayakośa (Jain)

641.3.1 Edited Banaras 1865

641.3.2 Edited JPMJG 6, 1-92


       4.General

See a582.27.5


642.Aparārka (Deva) (1125) (NCat I, 250)

       1.Nyāyamuktāvalī on Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyasāra

See e494.1.7

641.1.1 Summarized by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. EnBud 2, 1977, 603-612

642.1.2 S.G.Moghe, "Aparārka as a Mīmāṃsaka", SPM 101-108


644.Sakalakīrti Bhaṭṭāraka (1125)

       1.Dīpikā on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)

See EIP 14, 2013, 292


       2.Dīpikā on Amṛtacandra Sūri's Tattvārthasāra (NCat VIII, 72, 77)

See EIP 14, 2013, 292


       3.Trivarṇācāra (Jain) (NCat VIII, 263)

See EIP 14, 292


       4.Pradīpa or Dīpikā on the Ācārāṅgasūtras (NCat 2, p. 32)

See EIP 14, 2013, 293


       5.Ṭīkā on Devasena's Tattvasāra (Ncat VIII, p. 72)


See EIP 14, 2013, 293


644AA.Yaśobhadra or Yaśodeva (1125)

        2.Vivaraṇa on Jinavallabha's Ṣaḍaśītibhāṣya

See EIP 14, 293

644A.2.1 Edited in Prakrit (BL2015.K3.J55)


644A.Vimalagaṇi (1127)

See EIP 14, 293

         1.Ṭīkā on Candraprabha Sūri's Darśanaśudhi or Saṃyaktvaprakaraṇa (JRK p. 167)

See EIP 14, 294

 
 

644B.Vijayasimḥa Sūri (1127)

See EIP 14, 2013, 293

          1.Cūrṇī on the Avaśyakasūtras (JRK p. 37)

See EIP 14, 2013, 293

          2.Cūrṇī on the (Śrāddha)Pratikramaṇasūtras (JRK, p. 390)


          3.Vṛtti on Jinabhadra Gaṇi's (Bṛhat)Kṣetrasamāsa (JRK 98)


         4.Samayaśataka

644B.4.1 Edited by Mahasatī Dharmaśīla and translated by Amrtlal S. Gopani. Poona 1984


645.Ajitasena (1128) (NCat I, 86)

See EIP 14, 294

       1.Nyāyamaṇidīpikā on Māṇikyanandin's Parīkṣāmukha (Jain) (NCat I, 86; 11, 235)

See EIP 14, 294


646.Haribhadra (Sūri) (1129)

See EIP 14, 2013, 283

       1.Jñānādityaprakaraṇa (NCat VII, 344)

See e637A.9.1; EIP 14, 294-295


       2.Vṛtti on Jinabhadra's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat V, 159)

See EIP 14, 295


       3.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Prasamatiprakaraṇa

See e196B.2.0.4, 295, 4.5; EIP 14, 2013, 283-284


       4.Commentary on a Bandhavāmṛta

See EIP 14, 3013, 284

646.5.1 Edited in JAG 52, Bombay 1915


       5.Commentary on the Darśanaśuddhi (Ncat 8, p. 328)

See EIP 14, 284


       6.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sadasīti (NCat 2, p. 16)

See EIP 14, 284


       7.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa

See EIP14, 284


648.Matsyendranātha (1130)

       1.Yogaviṣaya (Yoga)

648.1.1 Edited (with other works by this author) by P.C.Bagchi in Kaulajñānanirṇaya

648.1.2 Edited, with Gorakṣanātha's Siddhasiddhāntapaddhati, Amaraughaprabodha and Yogamārtaṇḍa, with summaries of all four works, by Smt. Kalyani Mallik, Siddha-Siddhānta-Paddhati and Other Works of Nāth Yogīs. Poona 1954


       2.Matsyendrasaṃhitā

648.2.1 Debabrata Sen Sharma (ed.), Matsyendra Saṃhitā ascribed to Matsyendranātha. part I. BI 138. Calcutta 1994


       3. Kaulajñānanirṇaya

648.3.0 Edited by Prabodha Chandra Bagchi, Calcutta 1934. This translated by Michael Magee, Varanasi 1986

648.3.1 Summarized by Gerald James Laron. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 436-439


        4.General

648.4.1 John K. Locke, Karuṇamaya: the Cult of Avalokiteśvara-Matsyendratnātha in the valley of Nepal. Kathmandu 1980


649.Padmānanda (1130)

       1.Padmānandaśataka or Vairāgyaśataka

649.1.1 Edited by K. M. Guech VII, pp. 72-85

649.1.2 Edited by Vinayasagara and translated by Lalita Sinha. Prakrit Bharati Pushpa 111, Jaipur 1999 (=PK3798.P176.V5 or -V35)


650.Pārśvadeva (1133)

       1.Commentary on Śaṃkarasvāmin's Nyāyapraveśa

See e300.1.4

650.1.1 Edited by Anandshankar P. Dhruve. Baroda 1930


650A.Arulaḷ Perumāl Emberumānār or Embār(1130)

       1.Jñānasāra

650A.1.1 Edited, with the author's Prameyasāra, by Kandadai Krsnamacarya. Madras 1883

650A.1.2 Edited, with the author's Prameyasāra, by Srisailanathan. Madras 1910, 1920

650A.1.3 Edited with the author's Prameyasāra. Kanci 1916

650A 1.5 K. V. Krishnaswamy, "Arulālaperumāl Emberumānar", SVR 2.2, 1979, 66-69

650A.1.6 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Embār", SRV 5.1, 1981, 35-40

650A.1.7 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Arulla Perumal Emberumanar", SRV 10.4, 1987, 47-51


       2.Prameyasāra

See e650A.1.1-3


651.Siddhasūri (1136)

See EIP 14, 324

       1.Vṛtti on Jinabhadra's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat V, 158-9)

See EIP 14, 2013, 324


652.Gaṅgādhara (1137) (NCat V, 200)

       1.Advaitaśataka (Advaita) (NCat I, 134)

652.1.1 Edited by T. Bhaskara. TSS 257, Trivandrum 1986. In Malayalam script Trivandrum 1987. Summary from this work reprinted EnIndPh11, 2006, 548-556

 
 

652A.Kulabhadra (1139)

        1.(Grantha)Sārasamuccaya

See EIP 14, 2013, 324

652A.1.1 Edited by Pannalal Soni. MDJG 21, 1923, 226-256

 
 

653A.Īśvaratīrtha (1140?)

       1.Śataślokī

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 511


654.(Śrī) Vallabha (1140)

       1.Nyāyalīlāvatī (Vaiśeṣika)

See a788.1.97

654.1.1 Partially edited by V.P.Dvivedin. BenSS 37, 1910

654.1.2 Edited by Mangesh Ramakrishna Telang. Bombay 1915, 1923, 1926, 1927

654.1.3 Summarized by Satischandra Vidyabhusana in HIL 387

654.1.4 Edited, with Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, Śaṃkara Miśra's Kaṇṭhābharaṇa and Bhāgīratha Ṭhakkura's Vivṛti on Vardhamāna's Prakāśa, by Harihara Sastri and Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 64, 1927-1934, 1990, 1991

654.1.5 Summarized by Jitendranath Mohanty. EnIndPh2, 1977, 613-629

654.1.5.1 Raghunath Ghosh, "Gaṅgeśa on Vallabhācārya's definition of vyāpti", VBA n.s. 2, 1990, 14-20

654.1.6 Narendra Awasthi, "Treatment of Buddhism in Nyāyalīlāvatī of Śrīvallabha", ZDMG Supplement 9, 1992, 178

654.1.7 Edited by Rajendra Prasada Sarma. Three volumes.Jaipur 1996-2005

654.1.9 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 313-320

654.1.11 Edited and translated by Anna-Pya Sjödin, The Happening of Tradition. Vallabha on anumāna in Nyāyalīlāvatī. Uppsala 2006, 2007

654.1.13 Claus Oetke, Some Aspects of Vyāpti and Upādhi in the Nyāyalīlāvatī. Stockholm 2009

654.1.15 Anna-Pye Sjödin, "The happening of tradition: Vallabha on anumāna in Nyāyalīlāvatī", IIJ 53, 2010, 50-56


655.Śrīharṣa (1140)

       1.Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (Advaita) (NCat V, 174-175)

See a47.16.165; 560.8.1

655.1.1 Edited by Madan Mohan Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1848, 1877

655.1.2 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Ānandavardhana, by Mohan Lal Acarya. Pan n.s. 6, 1884 - 13, 1891. Reprinted Banaras 1888. Second edition by Vitthal Sastri 1917

655.1.3 Edited, with Ānandapūrṇa Vidyāsāgara's Khaṇḍanaphakkikavibhañjana and extracts from the commentaries of Citsukha, Śaṃkara Miśra and Raghunātha Śiromaṇi, by L.S.Dravida. ChSS 21, 1904-1914

655.1.4 Edited Calcutta 1905

655.1.5 Translated ,by Ganganatha Jha. IT 1, 1909 - 7, 1915. Reprinted as Indian Thought Series 3-4, 1913-1915; Delhi 1986

655.1.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 125-147

655.1.7 Edited by Candiprasad Sukla. AG 1928, 1961-62, 1967

655.1.8 Edited, with Citsukha's Bhāvadīpikā, Śaṃkara Miśra's Ānandavardhana, Raghunātha Siromani's Bhūṣāmaṇi, Pragalbha Miśra's Darpaṇa and editor's Ratnamālikā, by Suryanarayana(sarma) Sukla. ChSS 82, 1936, 1948

655.1.9 Edited, with editor's Śāradā, by Samkara Caitanya Bharati. Banaras 1938-40, 1945

655.1.10 Extensive analysis by Satkari Mookerjee in NNMRP I

655.1.11 S.S.Hasurkar, "The undefinability of the cause", BhV 18.1, 1958, 32-48

655.1.12 S.S.Hasurkar, "The undefinability of the division of time as enunciated by Shreeharṣa", IPC 4.2, 1959, 89-97

655.1.13 S.S.Hasurkar, "Undefinability of the entity and the nonentity as proved by Shreeharṣa", VK 46, 1959, 209 ff.

655.1.14 Esther A. Solomon, "Skepticism or faith and mysticism--a comparative study of Tattvopaplavasiṃha and Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya", JOI 8, 1959, 319-323, 349-368

655.1.15 N.R.Wahrpande, "Reality of time", JPA 6, 1959, 81-91

655.1.16 S.S.Hasurkar, "Main significance of Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya", IPC 5, 1960, 273-277

655.1.17 S.S.Hasurkar, "Undefinability of the object as enunciated by Shreeharṣa", OT 4.1-2, 1960, 90-101

655.1.17.1 Edited by Candiprasada Sukla, Srikrishna Pant and Govinda Narahari Vaijapurakara. 1961-62

655.1.18 Navikant Jha, Śrī Harṣa's Critique of the Conception of Veridical Cognition. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Bihar 1964

655.1.19 P.S.Krishnamurti Sastri, "Śrī-Harsha", PA 126-129

655.1.20 Edited, with Śaṃkara Miśra's Ānandavardhana, by Navikanta Jha.KSS 197, 1970

655.1.21 Phyllis Emily Granoff, The Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya. Ph.D.Thesis, Harvard University 1973

655.1.22 Selections translated in HTR 206-208

655.1.23 Phyllis E. Granoff, Philosophy and Argument in Late Vedānta: Śrī Harṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya. Dordrecht/Boston 1978

655.1.24 Edited with Ānandapūrṇa's Khaṇḍanaphakkikavibhañjana by Swami Yogindrananda. Varanasi 1979

655.1.24.5 Bhaswai Chakrabarti "Pramā in the eye of Śrīharṣa", RBP 125-138

655.1.25 Bhaswati Sinha, "Śrīharṣa on the impact of pronominal word in religious language", JRS 15.1, 1987-88, 86-91

655.1.26 Edited, with Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Bhūṣāmaṇi, by Brahmadatta Dvivedi. SBG 129, Varanasi 1990

655.1.27 Edited with Anubhūti Svarūpācārya's Śiṣyahitaiṣiṇī by Esther A. Solomon. Ahmedabad 1990

655.1.27.1 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyay, "Śrīharṣa on the definition of pada", Corpus 252-259

655.1.28 C. Ram-Prasad, "Knowledge and the 'real' world. Śrī Harṣa and the pramāṇas", JIP 21, 1993, 169-204

655.1.28.1 T.S. Rukmani, "Vitaṇḍā in the Khaṇḍana-khaṇḍa-khādya", ALB 48, 1994, 1-13

655.1.28.2 Aruna Ranjan Mishra, "Śrīharṣa on ambiguity vis-a-vis reader's recreation", VIJ 31, 1993-94, 237-252

655.1.29. C. Ram-Prasad, "The provisional world: existenthood, causal efficiency and Śrīharṣa", JIP 23, 1995, 179-221

655.1.30 C. Ram-Prasad, "Causal connections, cognition and regularity: comparativist remarks on David Hume and Śrī Harṣa", RSB 1997, 164-186

655.1.31 Pramana section edited Sampurnanad Samskrta Visvavidyala 1997

655.1.32 See DKM 89-125

655.1.35 Edited with editor's Saradā by Samkara Caitanya Bhatta. Volume I. Varanasi 1999

655.1.40 Summarized by Ganganatha Jha and K.H.Potter. EIP 11, 2006, 557-582

 
 

655A.Rāmadeva Gaṇi (1140)

       1.Ṭippaṇī on Candrarṣi Mahāttara's Saptatikā

See EIP 14, 325

655A.1.1 Edited by Virasekhara Vijaya Pindivara, Rajasthan 1974


       2.Bhāṣya on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sūkṣmārthavicārasāraprakaraṇa

See e624.15.3; EIP 14, 2013, 324-325

655A.2.1 Edited by Oubdavara 1974 with Hindi preface


       3.Ṭīkā on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sadāsīti

See 624.1.1; EIP 14, 325


       4.Ṭīkā on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa (JRK p. 435)

 
 

656.(Maladhāri) Devaprabhā (1140)

       1.Ātmāvabodha (Jain) (NCat II, 65)


657.Sumaṅgala (1140)

       1.Vibhāvinī on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha (NCat I, 288)

657.1.0 Edited Bangkok 1922, 1983

657.1.1 Edited by Pannasara and Wimaladhamma. Colombo 1933

657.1.2 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-vibhāvinī", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 52

657.1.3 Edited by Ashin Rewatadhamma. 1965

657.1.4 Edited in Burmese script. Three volumes. Rangoon 1986


       2.Vikāsinī on Buddhadatta's Abhidhammāvatāra (NCat I, 289)

See 211.1.2.2

657.2.1 Edited by A.P.Buddhadatta. PTS 1915

657.2.2 H.G.A.Van Zeyst, "Abhidhammattha-vikāsinī", EnBud 1.1, 1961, 52


       3.Ṭīkā on Anuruddha's Nāmarūpapariccheda (mentioned by Warder, p. 530)


       4.Navaṭīkāsāratthasālinī (Theravāda) (mentioned by Warder, p. 529)

 
 

657A.Bālacandra (1142)

       1.Ṭīkā (in Kanarese) on Nemicandra's Dravyasaṃgraha (JRK p. 182)

See EIP 14, 325



658.Vādideva Sūri or Devasuri (1143) (NCat IX, 125)

See EIP 14, 2013, 325-326

       1.Pramāṇanayatattvāloka/Syādvādaratnākara (Jain) (NCat IX, 125; NCat XIII, 34-35)

658.1.1 Edited, with Ratnaprabhā Sūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā, Jñānacandra's Ratnākarāvatārikāṭippaṇī and Rājaśekhara's Ratnākarāvatārikāpañjikā, by Haragovinda Das and Becara Das. Two volumes. YJG 1, 1905; 5, 1905; Varanasi 1910 Edited with only Ratnaprabha Suri's commentary, Poona 2001. The commentary alone on Chapters 3-8 reprinted Benares 1911

658.1.2 Summarized by Satischandra Vidyabhusana in ILMS and HIL

658.1.3 Edited with Vādideva Sūri's Syādvādaratnākara by Motilal Ladhaji in Ārhatamataprabhākara 4, Poona 1927-28. Five volumes.

658.1.4 Edited and translated by Hari Satya Bhattacharya. Bombay 1967

658.1.5 Edited, with Ratnaprabhasūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā, Rājaśekhara's Ratnāvatārapañjikā, and Jñānacandra;s Ratnākarāvatāraka-Ṭippaṇa, by Dalsukh Malvania. Three volumes. LDS 6, Ahmedabad 1965-1969, 1993

658.1.6 Edited with Rāmagopālācarya's Bālabodhinī by Sadhu Mahayasastra. Surat 2003

658.1.7 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EIP 14, 2013, 326-358


       2.Vṛtti on the Jīvājīvābhigamasūtra (NCat VII, 298)

See EIP 14, 358


        3.Vṛtti on a Jīvānuśāsana (NCat 7, 298)

See EIP 14, 358


        4.Avacūri on Jinavallabha Sūri's Praśnaśataka (JRK p. 275)

See EIP 14, 2013, 359


658A.Jinadatta or Jinapāla or Jinapati Sūri (1145) (NCat VII, 253, 256-257)

See EIP 14, 3013, 359-360

          1.Carcari

See e624.5.1; EIP 14, 2013, 360

658A.1.1 Edited by Jinaharisagara, Surat 1946

658A.1.2 Edited, with Jinadatta's Upadeśarasāyana, Kālasvarūpakalikā, Caityavandanakulaka, Pañcaliṅīvivaraṇa, and Sandehadolāvalī, by Jnanaharisagara Suri. Surat 1946, 2004


          2.Vivarana on Jinesvara's Pancalingi (NCat VII, 257)

See 658A.1.2

658A.2.1 Edited, with Jinakuśalasūri's Vṛtti and Labdhigaṇi's Ṭippaṇaka, in JPU 11, Bombay 1920


          3.Brhattika on Jinavallabha's Samghapattakaprakarana (NCat VII, 257

658A.3.1 Edited by Shah Balabhai Chaganlal. Ahmedabad 1907


          5.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha's Dvādaśakulaka

658A.5.1 Edited Bombay1934


          6.Caityavandanakulaka

See e658A.1.2; EIP 14, 360

658A.6.1 Edited, with Jinakuśala Sūri's Vṛtti and Labdhigaṇi's Ṭippaṇaka, in Sri Jinadatta Suri Pracina Pustakoddhara Fund Series 11, Bombay 1920


          7.Vṛtti on Jinavallanha Sūri's Upadeśarasāyana

See e658A.1.2; EIP 14, 2013, 360

658A.7.2 Edited by Lalchandra Bhagawandas Gandhi, GOS 37, 1967, pp. 28-66


           9.Kālasvarūpakulaka

See e658A.1; EIP 14, 2013, 360


          10.Sandeholāvalī

See e658A.1.2; EIP 14, 361

658A.10.1 Edited by Hiralal Hamsaraj, Jamnagar

658A.10.2 Edited in the Jinadattasuri Bhandar Seires 9, Surat 1918


          11.Lokanālikā (JRK p. 339)

See EIP 14, 2013, 361


660A.Author Unknown (1150)

          1.Upāsakajanālaṅkāra

660A.1.0 Edited by Lionel David Barnett. JRAS 1901. Reprinted London 1901

660A.1.01 Edited by H. Saddhatissa. London 1965

660A.1.1 Chapter 9 translated in Steven Collins, "A Buddhist debate about the self, and remarks on Budhdism in the work of Derek Parfit and Galen Strawson", JIP 25, 1997, 467-493 (same as y221.1.4)


661.Jayasena (1150)

See EIP 14, 2013, 366-367

       1.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāyasāra

See e196A.4:2,9; EIP 14, 367

661.1.1 Edited by Manoharalal Jain, MDJG 24, New Delhi 2000, 2003


       2.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra (NCat VII, 197)

See e196A.5:1,6,11

661.2.1 Section translated in P.S.Jaini, Gender and Salvation (Delhi 1992), pp. 139-147. Reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 366-374


       3.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Samayasāra (NCat VII, l97)

See e196A.6:1,6,13,14.1; EIP 14, 2013, 374


       4.Praśnottara (NCC 13, 112)

See EIP 14, 374


662.Author Unknown (1150)

       1.Sarvasiddhāntapraveśaka (Jain)

See e29.1.41

662.1.1 Edited by Jambuvijaya Muni. Bombay 1964

662.1.4 Translated by Kendall W. Folkert. SCCEJ 346-357. Jainism secton reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 362-363


663.Maheśvarānanda or Gorakṣa (1150)

       1. Mahārthamañjarī and Parimala thereon (Śaiva)

663.1.1 Edited, with Parimala, by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 11, 1918

663.1.2 Edited, with Parimala, by T.Ganapati Sastri. TSS 66, 1919

663.1.3 Translated into French by Lilian Silburn. Paris 1968, 1995

663.1.4 Edited, with Parimala, by Vrajavallabha Dviveda. Varanasi 1972

663.1.5 Selections translated in HTR

663.1.7 Edited, with Pariala, by Akhandananda Sagara. Gujarat 1985

663.1.9 Whitney M. Cox, Making a Tantra in Medieval South India: the Mahārthamañjarī and the Textual Culture of Cidambaram. Dissertation, U. of Chicago 2006

663.1.12 Exited, with Parimala, by Syama Kanta Dvivedi 'Ananda'. Varanasi 2008

663.1.15 Whitney Cox, "A South Indiaon Śākta anthropogony: an annotated translatio of selections from Maheśvarānanda's Mahārthamañjarīparimala, gāthā 19 and 20", JIP 40, 2012, 199-218


664.Paritoṣa Miśra (1150)

       1.Ājita or Tantraṭīkānibandhana on Kumārila's Tantravārttika

           (NCat 1, 87; VIII, 88, 94-95)

See e22.1.89.1

664.1.1 Edited by Kisor Nath Jha, Kamalayana Sarma, and Arcana Caturvedi. Prayag 1988


665.Bodhanidhi (1150)

      1.Commentary on padya portion of Śaṃkara's Upadeśasāhasrī (NCat II, 357)


      2.Kaivalyadīpikā (Advaita) (NCat V, 78)


666.Gorakṣanātha (1150) (NCat VI, 175-176)

       1.Abhayamātratattvasāra (Yoga) (NCat VI, l76)


       2.Amauraghaprabodha or -śāsana (Yoga) (NCat I, 342; VI, l76)

See es648.1.2; KSB2009

666.2.1 Edited by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 20, 1918


      3.Aṣṭāṅgamudrāṣṭaka (Yoga) (NCat I, 460; VI, 176)


      4.Brahmajñāna (NCat VI, 176)


       5.Gorakṣasaṃhitā

666.5.1 Edited and translated by Swami Kuvalyananda and S.A.Shukla. Lonavla 1958, 1974

666.5.2 Edited, with Goraksanatha's Goraksaśaṭaka, by Caman Lal Gautama. Two volumes. Bareilly 1974, 1976

666.5.3 Edited by Janardana Pandeya. Volume One. Varanasi l976


       6.Gorakṣaśataka or Gorakṣapaddhati (Yoga) (NCat VI, 177)

See e666.5.2

666.6.1 Edited Bombay 1924

666.6.2 Swami Kuvalyananda and S.A.Shukla, "The Gorakṣaśataka: its original text", ABORI 35, 1954, 129-134

666.6.3 Edited and translated by Kuvalyananda and S.A.Shukla. Lonavla 1958, 1974; Osnabruck 1986

666.6.4 Translated by George Weston Briggs in Gorakhnāth and the Kanphata Yogis, (Delhi 1989), 284-304

666.6.4.1 Edited by Mahidhara Sarma. 1967

666.6.4.2 Edited by Chaman Lal Gautam. Bareilly 1974

666.6.4.3 Edited by Fausta Nowotny-Koln. 1976

666.6.5 Edited by Ram Lal Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1981

666.6.10 Summarized (as two separate works) by Dolgobinda Shastri. EnIndPh 12, 1008, 455-464


       7.Jñānāmṛta (NCat VI, 176; VII, 345)


       8.Jñānasādhanā

666.8.1 M.Sadashiva Rao, "Jñāna Sādhanā of Gorakhnāth", MP 15, 1978, 233-235


       9.Jñānatilaka (NCat VI, 176)


       10.Jñānayajñasāgara (NCat VI, 176)


       11.Muktisopāna and autocommentary (NCat VI, 176)


       12.Pañcāgnigrantha (NCat XI, 67)


       13.Sarvajñāna (NCat VI, 176)


       14.Siddhasiddhāntapaddhati (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

See es648.1.2; KSB2009

666.14.0 Edited by Dravyesa Jha. Kanakhala 1939

666.14.1 Akshaya Kumar Banerjee, Philosophy of Gorakhnāth, with Gorakṣa Vacana-Saṃgraha. Gorakhpur 1961

666.14.2 Edited by Mahadeo Damodar Bhat and Sukharama Raghunatha Aghayakara. Poona 1979

666.14.2.5 Edited and translated into French, with Minanath's Domaine du Yogi, as La Centurie de Gorakṣa, suivi de Guide des principes des siddhi, Pūrṇānanda's Les descriptions des six cakras, and translated as by Tara Michael. Paris 1979, 2007

666.14.3 Edited by Ram Lal Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1981

666.14.5 Edited by M. L. Gharata and G. K. Pal. Lonavla 2005

666.14.7 Summarized by Dolgobinda Shastri. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 439-455


       15.Svayaṃprakāśavākya (NCat VI, 176)


       16.Vedāntasiddhāntapaddhati (NCat VI, 176)


       17.Vivekamārtaṇḍa (NCat VI, 176)

666.17.1 Edited by Ram Lal Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1983

666.17.2 Selections edited and translated by Yasobhadra Vijaya. Volume One. Ludhiana 1985


       17A..Yogabija

666.17A.0 Edited and transated by Brahma Misra Awasthi. Delhi 1983

666.17A.1 Summarized by Ram Shankar Bhattacharya, EnIndPh 12, 2008, 464-470


       18.Yogacintāmaṇi (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)


       19.Yogadīpa (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

666.19.1 B. Rama Rao and M. V. Reddy, "A word on Gorakṣanātha and his work Yogadīpikā:, Bulletin of the Indian History of Medicine (Hyderabad) 12, 1982, 34-44


       20.Yogamahimā (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)


       21.Yogamārtaṇḍa (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176

See es648.1.2


       22.Yogasārāvalī (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)


       22A. Yogaśāstra

See 840.1.18


       23.Yogasiddhāntapaddhati (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)


       24.Yogatārāvalī (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)

See e840.1.18


       25.Yogopadeśa (Yoga) (NCat VI, 176)


       26.General

666.26.1 Gopinath Kaviraj, "The system of chakras according to Gorakṣanātha", POWSBSt 2, 1923, 83-92

666.26.2 George A. Grierson, "Gorakshanāth", ERE 6, 1925, 328-330

666.26.3 Giuseppe Tucci, "The Gorakṣasaṃhitā and the Avadhūtagītā", JASBe 26, 1930, 125-160. Reprinted in GTOM 205-207

666.26.4 Mohan Singh, Gorakhnāth and Medieval Hindu Mysticism. Includes text and translation of Macchendra, Gorakh Ghoshti, Padas and Shlokas of Gorakhnath, Shlokas of Charpatnath. Edited by Mohan Singh Uberoi, Francis Edward Younghusband and Betty Heimann. Lahore 1937

666.26.5 Vacana-Saṃgraha edited by A. K. Banerjee in Philosophy of Gorakhnath (Delhi 1962, 1999).

666.26.8 Hairakhan Babaji, Die Worte Gorakhnāths des geheime Wissen Guru Goraknaths. Translated into German from English by Hari Singh. Weilerbach 2001

666.26.12 Jadunath Sinha, Gorakṣanāth's Works and Philosophy. Varanasi 2008


         27. Amauraghaśāsana

666.27.1 Edited by Mukunda Rama Sastri. Srinagara 1918


         28. Amanaskayoga

666.28.1 Edited by Ramalala Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1981


         29. Nijatattvaṃṛtarasa

See KSB2009


         30 Yogarahasya

See KSB2009


         31 Sṛṣtitattvāmṛta

See KSB2009


667.Kassapa (1150) (NCat III, 294)

       1.Mohavicchedanī (Theravāda)

667.1.1 Edited by A.P.Buddhadatta and A.K.Warder. PTStr, London 1961

667.1.2 Edited Rangoon 1963

667.1.2.5 Ravindra Panth, A Critical Edition of the Mohavicchdani Abhidhamaṭīkāṭṭhavaṇṇanā withe exhaustive Introduction and Explanatory Notes. 1987. Summarized in RBS pp. 84-85

667.1.3 Edited Igatapuri 1998

       2.Porāṇaṭīkā on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaho (NCat III, 294)


668.Nārāyaṇa Sarvajña (1150)

      1.General

668.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 663


669.Cakreśvara (1150)

See EIP 14, 2013, 363-364

       1.Bhāṣya on Śivaśarmasūri's Bandhaśataka(prakaraṇa) (NCat VI, 290)

See 577.2:0, 2;; EIP 14, 364


       2.Padārthasthāpanasaṃgrahaprakaraṇa (NCat XI, 114)

See EIP 14, 364


       3.Ratnamahodadhi on Candraprabhā's Darśanaśudhi (Jain)

          (NCat VI, 290) (completed by his grandpupil Tilakācārya)

See EIP 14, 2013, 364


       4.Sūkṣmārthasattari (Jain) (NCat VI, 290)

See EIP 14, 364

669.1.4 Published with a Ṭippaṇa in Prakaraṇasamuccaya (Indore 1923)


       5.Siddhāntoddhara

See EIP 14, 364

669.5.1 Published in Prakaraṇasamuccaya (Indore 1923)


       6.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sārdhaśatakaprakaraṇa

See EIP 14, 364


670.Rāmacandra (with Guṇacandra) (1150?)

        1.Dravyālaṃkāra

See EIP 14, 2013, 365

670.1.1 Edited by Jambuvijaya. Ahmedabad 2001 (B162.5.R26)


670.Ramacandra (1150)

         2.Vicāraśataka (JRK p. 351)

See EIP 14, 2013, 365


671.Śivāditya (1150)

       1.Nyāyamālā (Nyāya)

671.1.1 Edited by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 8, 1950-51, 1-10

671.1.2 Summarized by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. EnIndPh2, 1977, 645-646


       2.Saptapadārthī (Vaiśeṣika)

671.2.1 Edited, with Mādhava Sarasvatī's Mitabhāṣiṇī, by R.S.Tailanga. VizSS 6, 1893.

671.2.2 Edited with Latin interpretation by A.Winter. Leipzig 1893

671.2.3 Translated into German by A.Winter. ZDMG 53, 1899, 328-346

671.2.4 Edited, with Śeṣānanta's Candrikā, by V.S.Ghate. POS 20, 1909, 1919.

671.2.5 V.S.Ghate, "Śivāditya's Saptapadārthī", JASBo 23, 1913-14, 32-36

671.2.6 Edited and translated by D. Gurumurti. Adyar 1932

671.2.7 Edited, with Mādhava Sarasvatī's Mitabhāṣiṇī, Śeṣānanta's Padārthacandrikā, and Balabhadra Miśra's Sandarbha, by A.M. Bhattacharya and Narendra Chandra Bhattacharya, with summary by the latter. CalSS 8, 1934

671.2.8 D.Gurumurti, Idealism and Theism: A Study with special reference to Saptapadārthī. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1934

671.2.9 V.N.Pande, "Importance of Saptapadārthī in the study of Indian philosophy", PAIOC 14, Summaries 1948, 192-193

671.2.10 Edited, with Jinavardhana's Vyākhyā, by J.S.Jetly. LDS 1, 1963

671.2.11 Dev Narain Chaube, Saptapadārthī: A Study. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Lucknow 1975

671.2.12 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 643-645

671.2.15 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 324-328


672.Author Unknown (1150)

       1.Vṛtti on Kaṇāda's Vaiśeṣikasūtras

672.1.1 Anantlal Thakur, "Studies in a fragmentary Vaiśeṣikasūtravṛtti", JOI 14, 1965, 330-335

672.1.2 Masanobu Nozawa, "The sūtrapāṭha on the Vaiśeṣikasūtra-Vyākhyā", JIBSt 23.1, 1974, 24-27

672.1.3 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 612-613

672.1.4 Discussed by Anantalal Takur. ODVS 138-142


672A.Ānandabodha (1150)

       1.Nyayadīpāvalī and Pramāṇamālā thereon (Advaita)

672A.1.1 Edited, with Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda and Citsukha's Vivṛti thereon, by Balarama Udasina. ChSS 11, 1907

672A.1.2 Edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 11, 1953-54, 1-20; 12, 1954-55, 21-42

672A.1.3 Edited, with Anubhūtisvarūpācārya's Nibandha and Citsukha's Sambandhokti, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AG 10, 1956

672A.1.4 Edited,with Anubhuṭisvarūpacārya's Nibandha and Sukhaprakāśa's commentary and English summary, by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. aOR 14, 1957-58, 54-72

672A.1.6 Summarized by S. Subrahmanya Sastri in EnIndPh 11, 2006, 540-547


       2.Nyayāmakaranda (Advaita)

See 672A.1.1

672A.2.1 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 116-118

672A.2.2 M. A. Venkata Rao, "Note on Nyāyamakaranda", GJMS 32, 1941, 256-264

672A.2.3 Rabindra Kumar Pande, "Refutation of the Jaina view of mokṣa criticized:, JainJ 27, 1993, 215-218

672A.2.4 R. K. Pande, "Sāṃkhya tenets as presented in Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda:, JOI 63, 1993, 159-166

672A.2.6 Summarized by E. I. Warrier. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 512-530


       3.Nyāyadīpikā on Prakāśātmaṇ's Śabdanirṇaya (NCat II, 108)

Cf.EnIndPh 11, 2006, 540

672A.3.1 P. K. Gode, "Ānandabodha's authorship of Nyāyadīpikā and limits for his date:, QJMS 26, 1936, 153-156. Also SILH 1, 226-229

672A.3.2 Nalinee Chapekar, "The Nyāyadīpikā and the text of the Śabdanirṇaya", JASBi 52-53, 1977-78, 92-99

672A.3.6 Edited by J. Prabhakaraprasada. Delhi 2003


       3A. Prapañcamithyātva (NCat XIII.1)


       3B.Pramāṇamālā

See 672A.1


       4.General

672A.4.1 P. K. Gode, "Date of Ānandaboahd Yati, the author of Nyāyamakaranda and other works on Vedānta–between A.D.1200 and 1297 or the middle of the 13th century", COJ 2, 1934-35, 137-138. Reprinted SILH 1

672A.4.2 P. K. Gode, "Who was the guru of Ānandabodha–Vimuktātman or Ātmavāsa?", COJ 2, 1934-35, 229-232. Reprinted SILH 1, 230-233

672A.4.3 N. B. Chakraborty, "The concept of falsity", PB 61, 1956, 461-464

672A.4.4 E. Ittuthuran, The Philosophy of Advaita with special reference to Ānandabodha. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1959

672A.4.5 R. Thangaswami, "Ānandabodha", PA 139-147. Reprinted TVOS 27.1, 2002, 22-32

672A.4.6 R. K. Panda, "Problem of avidyā and avidyāśraya", VIJ 30, 1992, 101-108

672A.4.7 E. I. Warrier, Contribution of Ānandabodha to Advaita. 1995

672A.4.10 Ravindra Kumar Panda, Ānandabodha Yati:Life and Philosophy. Delhi 1997


673.Varadarāja (1150)

       1.Commentary on Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī (cf. Radh. 14 and 6.13 for mss. citations)


       2.Nyāyadīpikā (cf. NP IV.4 for ms. citation)


       3.Bodhanī on Udayana's Nyāyakusumāñjali

See e560.4:21,34

673.3.1 Partially edited by Gopinath Kaviraj. POWSBT 4, 1922

673.3.2 Summarized by Gopikamohan Bhattacharya. EnIndPh2, 1977, 640-642


       4.Tārkikarakṣā and Sārasaṃgraha thereon (Nyāya) (NCat VIII,162)

673.4.1 Edited, with Mallinātha Sūri's Niṣkaṇṭaka and excerpts from Jñānapūrṇa's Laghudīpīkā, by Arthur Venis. Pan n.s. 21, 1899 - 25, 1903. Reprinted Banaras 1903, 1906

673.4.2 Summarized by Satischandra Vidyabhusana. HIL 373-380

673.4.3 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 629-640

673.4.5 Edited, with Harihara Dikṣita's Vivṛti, by P.T.G.Y. Sampathkumaryulu. Tirupati 2004


       5.General

673.5.1 V.Varadachari, "Date of Varadarāja", IHQ 58, 1962, 71-75


673A.Vasunandin Siddhāntika (1150)

        1.Devāgamavṛtti on Samantabhadra's Āptamīmāṃsā

See 213A.3.1


        2.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra-Gandhahastimahābhāṣya

See 352.3.9


674.Vedottama Bhaṭṭāraka (1150)

       1.Bṛhadvākyavṛtti (Advaita)

674.1.1 Edited, with Ānandagiri's commentary, by T. Chandrasekharan. BGOMLM 14.2, 1961, 53-100


       2.Advaitasādhana (Advaita) (NCat I, 135)


       3.Tantrasiddhi

674.3.0 Edited by T. Ganapati Sastri. Trivandrum 1915

674.3.1 Partly edited and translated by David John Fern. M.A.Thesis, U. of British Columbia 1990

 

674A.Devabhadra (1150)

See EIP 14, 2013, 351

           1.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri's Dvādaśakulaka (NCat 9, 191)

See EIP 14, 361


           2.Ṭīkā on (Padma)Jineśvara's Upadeśaratnamālā (NCC 2, p. 352)

See EIP 14, 361


           3.Vivaraṇa on Candraprabha Sūri's Darśanaśuddhi (with the help of Śāntibhadrasūri)(NCC VIII, 328; IX, 115)

See e621.1.1; EIP 14, 362

 

           4.Ṭippaṇa on Siddhasena's Nyāyāvatāra

See e374.3: 8, 12, 213; EIP 14, 2013, 362


          5.Dvātriṃśikā (NCC 9, 191)

See EIP 14, 362


          7.Pramāṇaprakāśa and commentary thereon (JRK 268)


675.Amṛtānandanātha (1150)

       1.Ṣaṭtriṃśattattvasandoha (Kashmir Śaiva)(NCat I, 350-356; II, 96)

675.1.1 Edited with Ananda Rajanaka's Vivarana by Mukund Ram Sastri. KSTS 13, 1918, 1990

675.1.2 Edited and translated with Rājanaka Ānandakavi's Vivarana, by Debabrata Sen Sharma. Kurukshetra 1977. Also in Sen, "A translation of the Ṣaṭtriṃśattattvasaṃdoha", Srijnanamrtam 139-149

 

2. Dīpikā on a Yoginīhṛdaya

675.2.1 Edited with Bhāskararāya's Setubindu by Gopinath Kaviraj. Two volumes. Banaras 1923-1924; 1963

675.2.2 Edited by Vraj Vallabha Dvivedi. Delhi 1988

675.2.3 Edited and translated into French by Andre Padoux. Paris 1994

675.2.4 Andre Padoux, "After thoughts on a French translation of the Yognnīhṛdaya with Amṛtānanda's Dīpikā", Srijnanamrtam 75-85


       3.Saubhagyatatnra

675.3.1 Edited by Kalati Subrahmanya Sastri. Madras 1979


675A.Sricandrasuri (1150)

          1.Panjika on Dignaga's (Samkarasvamin's) Nyayapravesa

See e300.1.18


676.Candrasena (1151)

       1.Utpādasiddhi and Vṛtti thereon (Jain) (NCat II, 319; VI, 373)

676.1.1 Edited Ratlam 1936


677.Kṣemendra (1152)

       1.Bodhisattvāvadānakalpalatā

677.1.0.00 Edited by Sarat Chandra Das and S.C.Vidyabhusana. Two volumes. BI 124. Calcutta 1888

677.1.0.01 Samayamatrka section edited by D.P.Dvivedi and K.P.Parab. Kavyamala 10. Bombay 1888

677.1.0.02 Samayamatrka section translated into German in Johan Jakob Meyer, Kṣemendra's Samayamātṛkā (das Zqauberbuch der hectaren). Leipzig 1903

677.1.0.03 Edited in two volumes. Calcutta 1911

677.1.0.04 Desopadesa and Namamala edited by Madhusudana Kaul Shastri. KSTS 40, Poona 1923

677.1.0.05 Lokaprakasa (section?) edited Srinagar 1947

677.1.0 Surya Kanta, Kṣemendra Studies. Poona 1954

677.1.1 J.W.de Jong, Textcritical Remarks on the Bodhisattvāvadāna-kalpalatā: pallavas 42-108. Tokyo 1979

677.1.1.01 Edited by P.L.Vaidya. Two volumes. Darbhanga 1959

677.1.1.02 Samayamatrka section edited by Ram Shankar Tripathi. Vidyabhavan Sanskrit Granthamal 143. 1967

677.1.1.03 Pranee Lapanich, Ksemendra, His Kalavilasa. Ph.D.thesis, U. of Pennsylvanisa 1973; Ann Arbor 1974

677.1.1.04 Buddhist Tales of Kashmir in Tibetan Woodcuts. Sata-pitaka series 232. New Delhi 1977

677.1.1.05 Ludwik Sternbach, Unknown Verses attributed to Ksemendra. Lucknow 1979

677.1.2 Frances Wilson, "Notes on the text-critical editing of the Bodhisattvāvadānakalpalatā", JIABS 3.1, 1980, 111-114

677.1.2.1 Muktalatavadana section edited Sarnath 1989

677.1.2.2 Five Tibetan legends from the Avadana Kalpalata. Translated by Friedrich A. Peter. Zurich 1989

677.1.3 Uma Chakraborty, Kṣemendra: the 11th century Kashmiri Poet: A Study of his Life and Works. Delhi 1991

677.1.4 Marek Mejor, "The chapter on 'dependent origination' in Kṣemendra's Bodhisattvāvadānakalpalatā", BIS 6, 1991, 49-60

677.1.5 Pratityasamutpadavadana edited and translated in Marek Mejor, Ksemendra's Bodhisattvavadanakalpalata: Studies and Materials. studia philologica buddhica 8. Tokyo 1992

677.1.6 Chapters 1-5 edited and translated by Bonie Lynne Rothenberg. Ph.D.thesis, U. of Wisconsin 1990; Ann Arbor 1995

677.1.7 Translated by Deborah Black as Padma-chos'phel, Leaves of the Heaven Tree: the Great Compassion of the Buddha. Berkeley, Calif. 1997


677A Dhanavijaya Gaṇi (1153)

        1. Bhāṣāvṛtti on Dharmaghoṣa Sūri’s Lokanālikā

See EIP 14, 2013, 365


678.Candrakīrti Gaṇi (1155)

       1.(Niśśeṣa)Siddhāntavicāra or Siddhāntoddhāra (Jain) (NCat VI, 348; JRK p. 441))

See EIP 14, 2013, 366


679.Aghoraśivācārya (1157) (NCat I, 58-59)

       1.Vṛtti on Sadyojyoti's Bhogakārikā (NCat I, 59)

See e589.1.1

679.1.1 Edited and translated by Wayne A. Borody. Delhi 2005


       2.Dīpikā on Nārāyaṇa Kaṇṭha's Mṛgendravṛtti (NCat I, 59)

See e619.1.2. t619.1.5


       3.Vyakhya on Rāmakaṇṭha's Nādakārikā (NCat I, 59)

See e589.1.1


       4.Nirmalamaṇi

679.4.1 Edited in grantha characters. Cidambaram 1927


       5.Commentary on Śrīkaṇṭha's Ratnatrayapariksa (NCat I, 59)

See e589.1.1


       6.Sarvajñānottaravṛtti (NCat I, 59)


       7.Siddhāntaśekhara (NCat I, 59)


       8.Vṛtti on Bhojadeva's Tattvaprakāśa (NCat I, 59; VIII, 50)

See e589.1.1; 609.1.6. t609.1.4

679.8.1 Summarized in Dasgupta V, 161 ff.

679.8.1.5 Edited, with Kumāradeva's Tātparyadīpikā and Aghoraśivācārya's Vṛtti, by Kanesvara nath Misra. Varanasi 1975, 1976

679.8.2 Selections translated in HTR 179-l82

679.8.3 Verses 1-24 edited and translated in Rohan A. Dunuwila, Śaiva Siddhānta Theology. A Context for Hindu-Christian Dialogue. Delhi 1985


       9.Laghuṭīkā on Sadyojyoti's Tattvasaṃgraha (NCat I, 59; VIII, 69)

See e589.1.1


       10.Vyākhyā on Sadyojyoti's Tattvatrayanirṇaya (NCat I, 59; VIII, 44)

See a461.6.3; e589.1.1


       10A.Pañcāvaraṇastava

679.10A.1 Edited and translated into French by Dominic Goodall. Pondichery 2005


       11.General

679.11.1 Richard H. Davis, "Aghoraśiva's background", JOR 55-62, 1986-92, 367-378


679AA Vijayasiṃha (1158)

        1.Vṛtti on Jinabhadra Gaṇi’s (Bṛhat)Kṣetrasamāsa

SeeEIP 14. 2013, 366


679A Kūranārāyaṇa Jīvar (1160)

        1.Puruṣakāramīmāṃsā

679A.1.1 Edited by P. B. Annangacarya. Kanci: Sadgrantha Prakasana 1952

 

679B.Devabhadra (1161)

See EIP 14, 2013, 374

       1.Pramāṇaprakāśa and autocommentary (JRK p. 268)

See EIP 14, 374


       2. Commentary on (Śri)Cāndrasūri’s Kṣetrasamāsa

See EIP 14, 2013, 374

 

680.Ambāprasāda (1163)

See EIP 14, 2013, 374-374

       1.Navatattva (Jain) (NCat I, 361)(JRK p. 206)

See EIP 14, 375


680A.Jinabhadra Sūri (1140) (NCat VII, 262)

See EIP 14, 2013, 376

       1.Apavarganāmamālā(kośa) (Jain) (NCat I, 252; VII, 262)

See EIP 14, 376


       2.Guṇasthānakramāpoha with Lokānala thereon (Jain) (NCat VI, 57)

See EIP 14, 375


681.Parāśara Bhaṭṭa (1170)

       1.Aṣṭaślokī (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 455)

See e774.1.4

681.1.1 Edited BSR I, 407-409

681.1.2 Edited, with Prativādi Abhyaṅkar Anantācārya's commentary. Madras 1907

681.1.3 Edited with Rāmānuja Muni's commentary. Madras 1908

681.1.4 Edited, with Śrīvatśaṅka Nārāyaṇa Muni's commentary by Kadamabari M. Rajagopalacarya. Kumbhakonam 1909

681.1.5 Edited, with Prativādi Abhyaṅkar Anantācārya's commentary by P.T.Venkatacarya and P.Tiruvenkatacharya. Conjeveram 1913

681.1.6 Edited, with Vaiṣṇavadāsa's commentary, by Dharanidhara. Vrndavana 1914

681.1.7 Edited, with editor's Sudarśinī, by Sudarsanacarya. Bombay 1916

681.1.8 Edited in Stotramālā (Kanchipuram 1949), 72

681.1.9 Edited, with Śrīnivāsācārya's commentary, by N.K.Ramanuja Tatachariar. JTSML 22, 1969, 20-26

681.1.10 Edited and translated by S.N.Shastri. Indore 1971

681.1.15 K. Ramaswami Iyengar, "Astaślokī", SRV 14.`1, 1990, 51-56

       2.Adhyātmakhaṇḍadvayavivaraṇa (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 146)


       3.Bhagavadguṇadarpaṇa on the Viṣṇusahasranāma (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

681.3.1 Edited Conjeeveram 1949

681.3.2 Translated by L. Venkararathnan Naidu. Tirupati 1965

681.3.3 Edited and translated by A. Srinivasa Raghavan. Madras 1983


       4.Śrīguṇaratnakośa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

681.4.1 Edited, with Parāśara Bhaṭṭa's Śrīraṅgarājastava and Muktāślokas. Conjeeveram 1945

681.4.2 Edited by Suvarna Kuncika Tirumalainalla. 1971681.4.3 Edited with editor's Vasurasi by U.T.Viraraghavacayra. Melkote 1989


       5.Śrīraṅgarājastava (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e681.4.1

681.5.1 Translated, with Kuranārāyana's poems. by Nancy Ann Nayar, Pañcastava: Praise-poems to Viṣṇu and Śrī: the Stotras of Rāmānuja's Immediate Disciples. Ananthacarya Indological Research Series 23, Bombay 1994


       6.Muktāślokas

See e681.4.1


       7.Tattvaratnākara

681.7.1 Edited by Gerhard Oberhammer. Osterreichische Akademie der Wissenschaftlichen Philosophie. Klasse Sitzungsberichte, 346 Band, Wien 1979


       8.General

681.8.1 T.R.Chintamani, "The philosophy of Parāśarabhaṭṭa", PQ 11, 1935-36, 152-155

681.8.2 Gerhard Oberhammer, "Die theorie der Schlussfolgerung bei Parāśarabhaṭṭa", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 253-274

681.8.2.1 S. Padmanabhan, "Śrī Parāśara Bhaṭṭa--his life and date", LP 2, 1988, 245-258

681.8.3 S.K.Ramanujachari, "Parāśara Bhatṭa", SRV 5.4, 1992, 60-70

681.8.4 S. Padmanabhan, Parāśara Bhaṭṭa: His Contribution to Viśiṣṭādvaita. Madras n.d.


681A.Malayagiri (1170)

See EIP 14, 2013, 485

       1.Viśeṣāvaśyaka on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakasūtraniryukti (NCat II, 190)

See e296.1.3.3.1

681A.1.1 Edited in AgSS 56, 1928; 60, 1932, ? , 1936. Three volumes


       2.Vṛtti on Jīvājīvābhigamasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 485

681A.2.1 Edited Ahmedabad 1883

681A.2.2 Edited JPU 50, 1919


       3.Ṭīkā on Śivaśarman's Karmaprakṛti (NCat III, 202)

See e577.1.1; EIP 14, 2013, 485


       4.Commentary on Jinavallabha Sūri's Sadāsīti

See EIP 14, 2013, 486

681A.4.1 Published as Atmananda Grantha Ratnamala 52, Bombay 1915


        5.Vṛtti or Vivaraṇa on Nandīsūtras (NCat IX, 338)

See e410.12.6; EIP 14, 2013, 485-486

681A.5.1 Edited by Bhagavan Vijayasadhu. Raya Dhanapati Simha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 45, Calcutta 1878, 1880, 1884

681A.5.3 Edited Surat 1917, 1973; Bombay 1924

681A.5.4 Edited AgSS 1924

681A.5.5 Edited Bombay 1987

681A.5.6 Jambuvijaya, "Quotations in Malayagiri's commentary on the Nandīsūtras", WZKSOA 38, 1994, 389-401


       6.Vṛtti on Candramaharṣi Mahattara's Pañcasaṃgraha (NCat IX, 197)

See e475.1.1; EIP 14, 2013, 486

681A.6.1 Edited by Danavijaya Gani. JAG 50, Bombay 1919

681A.6.2 Edited by P.A.Kothari. Mahasena 2000


       7.Commentary on Candramaharṣi Mahattara's Saptatikā

See e747.2.3; EIP 14, 2013, 486


       7A.Ṭīkā on Jinabhadra Gani Kṣamāśramaṇa's Bṛhatkṣetrasamāsa

             or Bṛhatsaṃgrahaṇī

See e312.1:1-4; EIP 14, 2013, 486, 497

681A.7A.1 Published in JAG 47, Bhavnagar 1973


       7C.Ṭīkā on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmasaṃgrāhaṇī

See e410.8.1; EIP 14, 2013, 386


       7D.Commentary on the Rajaprasniyasutra

See EIP 14, 2013, 486-487

681A.7D.1 Edited in Sriyuta Raya Dhanapatisinha Bahadur ki Agamasamgraha 13, Calcutta 1879

681A.7D.2 Edited Bombay 1925

681A.7D.3 Edited by Becaradas Jivaraja Dasi. Two volumes. Ahmefabad 1937-38


       7E.Vṛtti on the Prajñāpanasūtras

See EIP 14, 2013, 487-497

681A.7E.1 Edited by Nanakacandra. Banaras 1884

681A.7E.2 Edited by Vijayabhuvanabhanusuri. AgSS 1918-19, reprinted Bangalore 1988


       7F.Ṭīkā on Gargarsī's (?) Karmagrantha (JRK 69, 72)

See EIP 14, 2013, 497


       7H.Ṭīkā on Cirantana's Devendranarakendaprakaraṇa (JRK 180b)

See EIP 14, 2013, 497


        7J.Vṛtti on stabaka 2 of the Bhagavatīsūtra

See EIP 14. 2-13. 486

681A.7J.1 Edited by Pannyasedana Vijaya Gani. JAG Bhavnagar 191J7

681A.7K.2 Edited by Vijaya Dharmasurisvara. Bombay 1920-21, 1987 (BL1375.C6.J52)


        7K. Viśeṣāvaśyaka on Bhadrabāhu’s Āvaśyakasūtra-Niryukti

See EIP 14, 2013, 486


       8.General

681A.8.1 P.K.Gode, "Date of Malayagirisūri--between A.D.1100 and 1175", JainA 5, 1939, 133-136. Also SILH 1, 22-25

 

681B.Maheśvara (1170)

See EIP 14, 377

       1.Sukhaprabodhinī on Municandra's Āvaśyakasaptati (NCC 12, p. 4)

See EIP 14, 377


682.Daśabalaśrīmitra (1175)

       1. Saṃskṛtāsaṃskṛtaviniścaya

682.1.1 Peter Skilling, "The Saṃskṛtāsaṃskṛtaviniścaya of Daśabalaśrī-mitra", BSR 4.1, 1987, 97-104

682.1.2 Peter Skilling, "The 64 destructions according to the Saṃskṛtāsaṃskṛta-viniścaya", JPTS 25, 1999, 13-19


683.Kulārka Paṇḍita (1175) (NCat IV, 243)

       1.Daśaślokīmahāvidyāsūtra (NCat IV, 243-244)

683.1.1 Edited, with Bhuvanasundara Suri's Vivaraṇaṭippaṇī, by M.R.Telang. GOS 12, 1920


684.Padmaprabhā Maladhārideva (1175)

See EIP 14, 2013, 497-498

       1.Tātparyavṛtti on Kundakunda's Niyamasāra

See e196A.3:1,4; EIP 14, 2013, 498-499

684.1.1 A.N.Upadhye, "Padmaprabhā and his commentary on Niyamasāra", PAIOC 8, 1935, 425-433. Cf. also JUBo 9.2, 1942

684.1.2 P.B.Desai, "Padmaprabhā Maladhāri", IHQ 28, 1952, 182-185


684A.Gauḍeśvara Jñānottama or Satyānanda (1175)

       1.Commentary on Īśā Upaniṣad (Advaita)

684A.1.1 Edited by Jnanendralal Majumdar and translated by Sir John Woodroffe. London 1918; Madras 1953


       2.Jñānasiddhi (Advaita) (NCat VII, 349)

Cf. EnIndPh11, 2006, 583


       3.Nyāyasudhā (Advaita) (NCat VII, 344)

Cf. EnIndPh11, 2006, 583


685.Naracandra Upādhyāya (1177)

See EIP 14, 2013, 390-391

       1.Jñānacaturviṃśatikā (Jain)

See EIP 14, 2013, 391

685.1.1 Edited by Aryendra Sarma. Hyderabad 1956



       2.Avacūrī on a Praśnaśataka (JRK 275)

See EIP 14, 2013, 391

 

685A.Padmanandin (Pañcavisī) (1180)

See EIP 14, 2013, 377-378

       1.Ālocanā

685A.1.1 Edited in PDV 158-168. Summarized on pp. 5-6 of the Introduction to PDV by A.N. Upadhye andd H.L. Jain, reprinted EIP 14, 380

685A.1.2 Summarized by Yajneshwar S.Shastri., Traverses on Less Trodden Paths of Indian Philosophy and Religion (L.D.Series 109, Ahmedabad 1991), 195-196. Reprinterd EIP 14, 2013, 378-380


        2.Anityapañcāśat

685A.2.1 Edited in PDV 93-110. Summarized by A.N.Upadhye and H.L. Jain on pp. 4 of Introduction to PDV, reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 382-383


        3.Ātmabodha

685A.3.1 Edited in PDV 198-208. Summarized on pp. 195-196.


        4.Brahmacaryarakṣāvatī

685A.4.1 Edited in PDV 193-200. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on pp. 5-6 of Introduction to PDV. That reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 387


        5.Deśavratoddyotana

685A.5.1 Edited in PDV 138-146. Summarized by A.N.Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 5 of Introduction to PDV. That reprinted in EIP 14, 2013, 385


         6.Dharmopadeśamṛta

685A.6.1 Edited in PDV 1-77. Summary by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 3 of the Introduction to PDV, reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 381-382


         7.Dhanopadeśana

685A.7.1 Edited in PDV 68-92. Summarized on p. 4 of Introduction to PDV by A.N.Upadhye and H.L.Jain, reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 382


         8.Ekatvabhāvanādaśaka

685A.8.1 Edited in PDV 151-152. Summary by A.N.Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 9 of Introduction to PDV, reprinted EIP 14, 383, 389


         9.Ekatvasaptati

685A.9.1 Edited in PDV 111-124. Summarized on p. 4 of Introduction.


        10.Kriyākoṇḍacūlaka

685A.10.1 Edited in PDV 245-249. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on pp. 8-9 of Introduction to PDV. That reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 388-389


        11.Niścayapañcāśat

685A.11.1 Edited in PDV 181-192. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 6 of the Introduction to PDV. Summary reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 386-387


        12.Paramārthaviṃśatī

685A.12.1 Edited in PDV 252-259. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 9 of the Introduction to PDV. That reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 389-390


        13.Sadbodhacandrodaya

685A.13.1 Edited in PDV 169-180. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 6 of the Introduction to PDV. Summary reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 386


        14.Śarīrāstaka

685A.14.1 Edited in PDV 262-263. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on pp. 9-10 of Introduction to PDV. That reprinted EIP 14,2013, 390


        15.Siddhastuti

685A.15.1 Edited in PDV 147-157. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 5 of the Introduction to PDV. That reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 385


        16.Suprabhātāṣṭaka

685A.16.1 Edited in PDV 233-236. Summarized by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 7 of the Introduction to PDV. That reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 387-388


        17.Upāsakasaṃskāra

685A.17.1 Edited in PDV 128-137. Summarized by A.N. Upadhyeand H.L. Jain on pp. 4-5 of the Introduction to PDV. Reprinted EIP 14, 2013 384


        18.Yatibhāvanāṣṭaka

685A.18.1 Edited in PDV 125-127. Summary by A.N. Upadhye and H.L. Jain on p. 4 of the Introduction to PDV. Reprinted EIP 14, 2013, 383-384


        19.Paramātmaprakāśa

See EIP 14, 2013, 378


685B.(Śrī) Candrasūri or Candrasena (1180) (NCat VI, 373)

See EIP 14, 2013, 391-392

       1.Ṭippaṇa on Maladhāri Hemacandra's Āvaśyakavṛttivyākhyā (NCat II, 191)

See EIP 14, 2013, 392-393


       2.Kṣetrasamāsa (Jain) (NCat V, 160)

See EIP 14, 2013, 393


       3.Durgapadavyākhyā on Haribhadra Sūri's Nandīsūtras (NCat IX, 338)

See e410.12:3,5; EIP 14, 2013, 393

685B.3.0 Edited with editor's Viṣamapadaparyāya by Punyavijaya. 1966

685B.3.1 Edited Surat 1969


       4.Saṃgrahaṇīratna or Trailokyadīpikā and Durgapadavyākhyā thereon (Jain) (Ncat VI, 373; VIII, 276; IX, 75)

See EIP 14, 2013, 393

685B.4.1 Published by Bhimsi Manek, Bombay 1903

685B.4.2 Published, with Devabhadra's commentary, in DLPF Series 27, Bombay 1918

685B.4.3 Published in JDPS Series 42, Bhavnagar


       6.Laghusaṃgrahaṇī (Jain)

See EIP 14, 2013, 393


       7.Vrtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Dharmabindu

See e410.7:2,7.5; EIP 14, 392

685B.7.1 Edited Bombay 1991 (=BL1376.6.H3715)


        8.Vrtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Upadesapada

See e410.21.2; EIP 14, 2013, 393

685B.8.1 Edited with Candrasūri's Ṭīkā. Mumbai 1989


        9.Vivaraṇa on Haribhadra Sūri's Anekāntajayapātakavṛtti

See 410.1.3; EIP 14, 392


       10.Vṛtti on the Niravalīyasūtras

See EIP 14, 2013, 393

685B.10.1 Edited by Visvanatha in Sriyuta Raya Dhanapatisinha Bahaduraka Agamasamgraha 19-23, Benares 1885

685B.10.2 Edited by Dhanavijaya Gani. AgSS 1922, 1938 (BL1312.6.N57)

685B.10.3 Edited (and translated?) by A.S.Gopani and V.J.Chokshi. Ahmedabad 1934


       11.Utpādādisiddha and Vṛtti thereon

See EIP 14, 2013, 392

685B.11.1 Edited with Vṛtti. Bombay 1988 (BC25.C363)


        12.Vṛtti on the (Śrāddha)Pratikramaṇasūtra (JRK 390)

See EIP 14, 2013, 394


        13.Laghupravacanasāroddhāra

See EIP 14, 2013, 394


        14.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtras (JRK 45)

See EIP 14, 2013, 392


        15.Vṛtti on the Caityavandanasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 393

         16.Commentary on Abhayadeva's Āgamastottarī

See EIP 14, 2013, 392

685B.1.1 Edited Ahmedabad


       17.Commentary on Śivaśarman's Bandhaśtaka (?)

See EIP 14, 2013, 392


686.Halāyudha (1180)

       1.Mīmāṃsāśāstrasarvasva (Mīmāṃsā)

686.1.1.Edited by Umesh Mishra. JBRS 17, 1931 - 18, 1932


       2.General

686.2.1 Dinesh Chandra Bhattacharya, "Halāyudha and his works", PAIOC 17, Summaries 1953, 4


687.Hemacandra (Kalikāsarvajñā) (1180)

See EIP 14, 2013, 394-396

       1.Anyayogavyavacchedadvātriṃśikā (Jain) (NCat I, 238)

687.1.1 Edited by Durgaprasad and Kasinath Pandurang Parab. Bombay 1890

687.1.2 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Damodar Lal Gosvami. ChSS 9, 1900

687.1.3 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Hiralal V. Hamsaraj.  Jamnagar 1903.

687.1.4 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī by Jawaharlal and Vamsidhara Gupta. RJSM 11-12, 1910. Second edition by J.C.Jain, 1935, 1970

687.1.5 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Hargovind Das and Becara Das. YJG 30, 1912

687.1.5.1 Chapter on the existence of God translated into German in Hermann Jacobi, Die Entwicklung des Gottesidee bei den Indern (Bonn 1923)

687.1.6 Edited by Muni Manavijaya. Ahmedabad 1924

687.1.7 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by Ladhaji Motilal. AMP 3, 1925, 1926

687.1.8 Edited with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī. Bikaner 1927

687.1.9 Edited, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by A.B.Dhruva. BSPS 83, 1933

687.1.10 Section translated, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by S.K.Saksena, Charles A. Moore and Helen M. Johnson. Source Book 262-268. Selections reprinted SourceBAP 135-142

687.1.11 Translated, with Malliṣeṇa's Syādvādamañjarī, by F.W.Thomas as The Flower-Spray of the Quodammodo Doctrine. Berlin 1960; Delhi 1968

687.1.12 A.B.Dhruva, "A bird's-eye view of Anyayogavyavaccheda-dvāṭriṃśika and Syādvādamañjarī", JainJ 2, 1968, 251-262

687.1.13 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EIP 14, 2013, 396-401


       1A.Ayogavyavaccheikadvātriṃśikā

See EIP 14, 2013, 401

687.1A.1 Edited in Kāvyamālā 7, p.104

687.1A.2 Edited in the second edition of the Syādvadamañjarī, Bombay 1935


       2.Pramāṇamīmāṃsā (Jain)

See 48.1.108

687.2.1 Edited, with autocommentary, by Motilal Ladhaji. AMP 1, 1925, 1926

687.2.2 Edited by Sukhlalji Sanghvi, Mahendra Kumar and Dalsukh Malvania. SJS 9, 1939, 1989

687.2.3 Translated by Satkari Mookerjee and Nathmal Tatia as A Critique of Organ of Knowledge. SJS 1, 1946. Reprinted with notes by Sukhlal Sanghvi. Ahmedabad 2002

687.2.4 Edited by Priyabala Shah. M.S.University Oriental Series 3. Baroda 1958

687.2.5 Sukhlalji Sanghvi, Advanced Studies in Indian Logic and Metaphysics.  ISPP 2.2-3, 1960-61: 189-201, 387-494. Reprinted Calcutta 1961

687.2.6 Hojun Nagasaki, "A study of the Pramāṇamīmāṃsā--an incomplete work on Jain logic", JIBSt 28, 1966, 861-868

687.2.7 Edited and translated by Satkari Mookerjee and Nathmal Tatia. Varanasi 1970

687.2.8 Edited with autocommentary by Subhacandra Bharilla. Ahmednagar 1970

687.2.9 E. A. Solomon, "Hemacandra's Pramāṇa-Mīmāṃsā: some striking features", Sambodhi 15, 1990, 14-23

687.2.14 Funijoga sin, "Hermacandra on sarvajña", SIPSR 379-386

687.2.17 V. M. Kulkarni, "Hemacandra's conception of originality and authorship in the Pramāṇamīmāṃsā", JASBo 82. 2009, 72-76

687.2.18 Summarized by Esther A. Solomon. EIP 14, 2013, 402-480


       3.Yogaśāstra or Adhyātmopaniṣad or Adhyātmavidyopaniṣad with Vivaraṇa thereon (Jain) (NCat I, 154)

See CIPAR

687.3.1 Chapters 1-4 edited with German translation of first four chapters by E. Windisch. ZDMG 28, 1874: 185-262, 678-679. Reprinted Leipzig 1874

687.3.2 Edited, with explanation based on several commentaries, by Hiralal V. Hamsaraj. Bombay 1899

687.3.3 Edited, with Vivaraṇa, by Vijayadharma Suri. BI 172, 1907-1921

687.3.4 Edited and translated with Vivaraṇa into Italian by F.Belloni-Filippi. GSAIF 22, 1908 - 26, 1914

687.3.5 Edited by Kesavavijaya Gani. Second edition. Bombay 1910

687.3.6 Edited, with Dharmadāsa's Upadeśamālā. Bhavnagar 1915

687.3.7 Edited by Muni Manasagara. Ahmedabad 1917

687.3.8 Edited, with editor's Vivaraṇa by Vijayabhakti. Bhavnagar 1926

687.3.8.1 Edited with commentary. Vijaya-Surisvara-Jaina- Granthamala 10. 1939

687.3.8.2 Edited Bombay 1949

687.3.8.3 Edited by Gopaladasa Jivabhai Patela. Sri Punjabi Jaina Granthamala 15, Ahmedabad 1952

687.3.9 Edited by Muni Samadarsi Prabhakara. Delhi 1963

687.3.10 Nathmal Tatia, "The Yogaśāstra of Hemacandra", JainJ 2, 1968, 230-233

687.3.11 Edited with Vivaraṇa by Muni Padmavijaya and Muni Nemicandra. Delhi 1975

687.3.12 Edited with Vivaraṇa by Jambuvijaya Muni. Three volumes. Bombay 1977-1986

687.3.12.1 Edited by Yasobhadra Vijaya. Ludhiana 1985

687.3.13 Translated by A.S.Gopani. Jaipur 1989

687.3.14 Olle Qvarnstrom, "Stability and adaptability: a Jain strategy for survival and growth", IIJ 40, 1997, 1-23

687.3.20 Edited and translated by Olle Qvarnstrom, The Yogaśāstra of Hemacandra. Harvard Oriental Series 60, Cambridge, Mass. 2002

687.3.20 Summarized by Olle Qvarnström. EIP 14, 2013, 480-485


          3A.Jivasamasaprakarana

687.3A.1 Edited Indore 1927

687.3A.2 Edited by Amitayasa Vijaya. Bombay 1985

687.3A.3 Edited by Silacandra Vijaya Gani. Ahmedabad 1994


          3B.Vacanāmṛta

687.3B.1 Edited by Muniraj Jayanta Vijayaji. Ujjain 1936


          3C.Vītarāgastotra

687.3C.0 Edited with Prabhananda Suri's Vivaraṇa . DLJP 1, Bombay 1911

687.3C.1 Edited, with Samodaya Gani's Avacurni and Prabhanandasulji's Vivarana, by Candraprabhasagar. Surat 1949

687.3C.2 Edited with Yasovijaya's Syadvadarahasya. Ahmedabad 1974, 1975


       4.General

687.4.1 Hermann Jacobi, "Hemachandra", ERE 6, 1925, 686-686

687.4.2 G.Buhler, "Über das Leben des Jaina Mönches Hemachandra, als Schulers des Devachandra aus der Vajraśākha", Denkschriften der phil.-hist. Kl. der Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften, Vienna 38, 1889, 171-258. Translated into English by Manilal Patel as The Life of Hemachandra, POORI 1, 1954, 55-69; Saniniketan 1936.

687.4.3 Atsushi Uno, "On a work of Hemacandra", POORI 1, 1954, 55-69

687.4.4 Prabodh B. Pandit, "Hemacandra and the linguistic tradition", SMJVGJ 210-212

687.4.4.1 M. Maji, "A comprehensive list of the published works of Hemacandra (from the Catalogue of the India Ofice Library)", JainJ 2, 1968, 262-274

687.4.5 Jagdish P. Sarma, "Hemacandra: the life and scholarship of a Jaina monk", AsP 3, 1975, 195-216

687.4.6 C.N.Basavaraju, "A note on the three anuśāsanas of Ācārya Hemacandra", MO 11, 1978, 60-63

687.4.6.1 Frederick H. Hack, "Was Hemacandra really a misogynist?", Darshana 30.2, 1990, 69-84

687.4.6.2 Salini Joshi, "Ācārya Hemacandra: select bibliography", Sambodhi 15, 1990, 27-39

687.4.6.3 V.M.Kulkarni, "Hemacandra's treatment of the alaṃkāra and rasa traditions", Sambodhi 15, 1990, 1-13

687.4.7 John E.Cort, "Hemacandra on the rite of worshipping the Jina", Jinamanjari 6.1, 1993, 1-4

687.4.8 Vasantkumar M. Bhatt, "Kalikā-sarvajña Ācārya Hemacandra", Nirgrantha 2, 1996, 35-42

687.4.11 Ramakrsna Bhattacharya, "Hemacandra on the Cārvāka: a study", JainJ 37, 2002, 133-150

687.4.12 Sweta Prajapti, "Hemacandra's concept of pratibhā–an epistemological analysis", VIJ 39-40, 2001-2002, 126-133

687.4.15 Satya Ranjan Banerjee, "Political and social thoughts in Hemacandra", JainJ 39.1, 2004, 20-30


688.Ratnaprabhā Sūri (1181)

See EIP 14, 2013, 375

       1.Ratnākarāvatārikā on Vādideva's Pramāṇanayatattvāloka

See e658.1:1, 1.5, 3, 4, 10; EIP 14, 2013, 375


       2.Doghaṭṭikā on Dharmadāsa's Upadeśamālā (NCat II, 351)(JRK 49-50)

See EIP 14, 2013, 376


       3.Commentary on Jinabhadra's Viśeṣyāvaśyakabhāṣya (?)


       4.Ṭīkā on the Rājapraśnīyasūtras (JRK 330)

See EIP 14,376


689.Reṇuka or Revaṇārya or Śivācārīśvarācārya (1190)

       1.Pañcarātravyākhyā or Tantrasārapañcaratna (ms. at GOML Madras)


       2.Siddhāntaśikhāmaṇi (Vīraśaiva)

689.2.1 Edited with commentary by P.R.Karibasava Sastri. Mysore 1880

689.2.2 Edited, with Maritoṃdārya's Tattvapradīpikā, by Mallikarjuna Sastri. Two parts. Bombay 1905

689.2.3 Edited by S.C.N.Chatti by T.Sivaprakasa. Madras 1910

689.2.4 Edited by N.R.Karibasava Sastri. Mysore 1920

689.2.5 Edited Sholapur

689.2.6 Edited by Sivacarya Sivayogi. 1966

689.2.6.3 Edited by Siddhesvara Gaudaga. 1966

689.2.6.7 Selections edited and translated by M. Sivakumara. Ujjini, Dist. Bellary, Mysore 1968

689.2.7 H.P.Malladevaru, "The theory of changeless transformation (avikṛtapariṇāmavāda)", PBDFV 388-392

687.2.7.5 Edited in Kannada script by J.C.N. Bangalore 1976

689.2.8 Edited by Santa Sarma Hiremath. Varanasi 1986

689.2.8.3 Edited by V.P.Dvivedi. Varanasi 1993, 2000

689.2.8.7 Edited with Maritomdarya's Tattvapradīpikā by H. P. Malladevaru. Mysore 1995

689.2.10 P.M.Dinesh, "The concept of gaṇācāra in Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi", JKU 40-41, 1997-98, 132-135. Also SSM 95-98

689.2.11 Rama Ghose, "The concept of grace, gurutattva and dīkṣā in Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi", SSM 196-202

689.2.12 N.V.Kopal, "Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi and Anubhavasūtra", SSM 164-179

689.2.13 Mallikarjun Paraddu, "The influencde of Siddhānta Śikhāmaṇi on the Vacana literature", SSM 85-94


690.Govinda (1190) (NCat VI, 192)

       1.Bālabodha on a Nyāya work by Śāṇḍilya (NCat VI, 192)


691.Mahābodhi (1190)

       1.Ṭīkā on Anuruddha's Paramatthaviniscaya (mentioned by Warder, p. 529)


       2.Ṭīkā or Porāṇa on (Culla) Dhammapāla's Saccasaṅkhepa (mentioned by Warder, p. 529)


691A.Ānandānubhava or Viśvanāthāśrama (1190)

        1.Vivaraṇa on Vimuktātman's Iśṭasiddhi (NCat II, 118, 261)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 206, 592


        2.Nyāyaratnadipāvalī (Advaita) (NCat II, 118)

691A.2.1 Edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AG 6, 1952

691A.2.2 Edited,with Ānandagiri's Vedāntaviveka, by V.G.Sastrigal and K. Sastrigal. MGOS 166, 1961. Summary from this volume reprinted in EnIndPh 11, 2006, 583-592


        3.Nyāyakalānidhi on Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyasāra (NCat II, 119)

See e494.1.7. Cf. EnIndPh 2, 1977, 66


        4.Padārthatattvanirṇaya (Advaita) (NCat II, 118)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 592

691A.4.1 Edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. AG 1951


        5.Tarkadīpikā (Advaita) (NCat II, 118=119; VIII, 114

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 592


        6.Vedāntacandra (Advaita) (NCat II, 119)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 592


        7.General

691A.7.1 V. R. Kalyanasundara Sastri, "Ānandānubhava", PA; reprinted TVOS 26.2, 2001, 22-32


691B.Jñānottama Bhaṭṭāraka or Satyānanda (1190)

       1.Vidyaśrī on Śaṃkara's Bṛahmasuṭrabhāṣya

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 601



692.Saddhammapāla Jyoti or Chapaṭa (1190)

       1.Matikatthadīpanī (Theravāda)


       2.Nāmācāradīpaka or -dīpanī (Theravāda)


       3.Vibhāvanī or Ṭīkā on Nettippakaraṇa

See e550.4.1


       4.Ganananaya on Paṭṭhāna


       5.Saṅkhepapavaññana on Anuruddha's Abhidhammatthasaṅgaha (NCat I, 288)


       6.Gaṇṭhī on Buddhaghoṣa's Visuddhimagga


693.Siddhasenasūri (1191)

See EIP 14, 2013, 499

       1.Tattvajñānavikāśinī on Nemicandra's Pravacanasāroddhāra

See e630A.1:1, 3; EIP 14, 2013, 499-500


694.Āṣāda (1192)

See EIP 14, 2013, 500-501

       1.Vivekamañjarī (Jain) (NCat II, 230)

See EIP 14, 2013, 502

694.1.1 Edited, with Bālacandra's Vṛtti, by Hargovindadasa. Banaras 1919


       2.Upadeśakandalī (Jain) (NCat II, 346)

See EIP 14, 2013, 502


694A.Devabhadra (1192) (NCat IX, 115)

       1.Commentary on Candrasūri's Kṣetrasamāsa (NCat V, 160)


       2.Ṭippaṇa on Siddharṣi Gaṇi's Nyāyāvatāravivṛti (NCat IX, 115)


       3.Vṛtti on Candrasūri's Laghusaṃgrahaṇī (NCat VI, 373; IX, 115)

694A.3.1 Edited in DLPSeries 27, Bombay 1915


695.Harṣakīrti Sūri (1195)

       1.Ṭīkā on a Jinamatanirūpaṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 263)


696.Jayaratha (1200) (NCat VII, 186-l87)

       1.Viveka on Abhinavagupta's Tantrāloka (NCat VII, 187; VIII, 104)

See e582.21:1, 3.0, 3.5, 4, 6, 20, 26


698.Author Unknown (1200)

       1.(Laghu)Yogavāsiṣṭha(rāmāyaṇa)

See a379.67.140. e317.1.60

698.1.1 Edited by Sripati Bhattacharya. Calcutta 185l

698.1.1.5 Edited Bombay 1880

698.1.2 Translated by Viharilala Mitra. Four volumes. Calcutta 1891-1899, 1976

698.1.2.1 Edited, with Anandabodhendra's Vasisthamaharamayanatatparyaprakasa, by Vasudeva Laxman Shastri Pansikar. Two volumes. Bombay 1900, 1911, 1918, 1981, 1984,1994

698.1.3 N.K.Ramasami Aiyar, Indian Wisdom, or Readings from the Yoga Vāsiṣṭha. Vellore 1903

698.1.4 Bhagavan Das, Mystic Experience. Tales of Yoga and Vedānta from the Yogavāsiṣṭha. Theosophical Review 1899-1900. Reprinted Varanasi 1959

698.1.5 Edited, with Ānandabodhendra's Vāsiṣṭhamahārāmāyaṇatātparyaprakāśa, by Vasudeva Laxman Shastri Pansikar. Two volumes. Bombay 1911, 1918

698.1.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 228-272

698.1.7 Bhikhan Lal Atreya, Yogavāsiṣṭha and Modern Thought, Banaras 1934, 1939, 1954. Published as Yogavāsiṣṭha and Its Philosophy (Moradabad 1966)

698.1.8 B.L.Atreya, "Yoga Vāsiṣṭha and some of the minor Upaniṣads", POWSBSt 9, 1934, 1-18

698.1.9 V.Raghavan, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and the Bhagavad Gītā and the place of origin of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JOR 13, 1938: 72-82, 161-163

698.1.10 V.Raghavan, "The date of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JOR 13, 1939, 110-128

698.1.11 Prahlad C. Divanji, "Further light on the date of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", PO 3.1, 1939, 29-44

698.1.11.1 Translated by Dhirendra Nath Bose. Dum Dum 1939

698.1.12 P.C.Divanji, "Yogavāsiṣṭha on the means of proof", NIA 2, 1939-40, 288-295

698.1.13 Prahlad C. Divanji, "Yogavāsiṣṭha on the origin of Indian philosophy", PO 5.4, 1941, 186-196

698.1.14 Section edited by Lacchmi Dhar, Sikhidvaja-Kathānakam. Delhi 1945.

698.1.15 H.G.Narahari, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and the doctrine of free will", ALB 10.1, 1946, 36-50

698.1.16 Sita Prasad Bhattacharya, "The emergence of Adhyātmaśāstra or the birth of Yogavāsiṣṭha Rāmāyaṇa", IHQ 24, 1948, 201-202

698.1.17 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Yogavāsiṣṭha and the Upaniṣads", VK 36, 1950, 419-420.

698.1.18 V.Raghavan, "The date of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JOR 17, 1950, 428-431

698.1.19 Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, "The cardinal tenets of the Yogavāsiṣṭha and their relation to the Trika system of Kāśmira", ABORI 32, 1951, 130-145

698.1.20 Aksaya Kumar Banerjea, "Gītā and Yogavāsiṣṭha", EB 57, 1952, 53-108

698.1.21 Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha conception of the essence of divine worship", ALB 19, 1955, 52-76

698.1.22 Sivaprasad Bhattacharya, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha way to ideal life", ALB 21, 1957, 66-79.

698.1.23 B.L.Atreya, Deification of Man: Its Methods and Stages according to the Yogavasistha. Second edition. Moradabad 1958, 1963

698.1.23.1 B.L.Atreya, The Essence of Yogavasistha. Moradabad 1962

698.1.23.2 Satya Vrat, "Un-Pāṇinian forms in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", VIJ 1, 1963, 247-266

698.1.24 Partly translated by Dhirendra Nath Bose. Calcutta 1963. Portions published 1984

698.1.25 Translated by S.V.Ganapati, Valmīki Mahā Rāmāyaṇa, or, Yogavāsiṣṭha. Madras 1963

698.1.26 B.L.Atreya, "The philosophy of the Yogavāsiṣṭha. A bird's-eye view", Darshana 4, 1964, 61-77

698.1.26.5 Kshitish Chandra Chakravarti, Vision of Reality. Ph. D. Thesis, Calcutta University 1966

698.1.27 Satya Vrat, "Notes on the language of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", ABORI 48-49, 1966, 313-323

698.1.28 Satya Vrat, "Prepositional verbs in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JASBe 9, 1967, 49-64

698.1.29 B.H.Kapadia, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and the Rāmāyaṇa", SVUOJ 11, 1968, 47-56

698.1.30 T.N.Krishnaswami, "The Yoga Vāsiṣṭha: gospel of self-enquiry", MP 5, 1968, 21-26

698.1.31 Kshitis Chandra Chakravarti, Vision of Reality. Calcutta 1969

698.1.32 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "Descriptive poetry in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JDSUD 1.1, 1971, 19-28

698.1.33 Edited by Sriram Sarma. Two volumes. Bareilly 1971

698.1.34 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "Some popular etymologies in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JDSUD 1.2, 1972, 1-5

698.1.35 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "Some anomalies in the language of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", VRFV 325-329

698.1.36 Edited, with Ānandabodhendra Sarasvatī's Vāsiṣṭhamahārāmāyaṇatātparyaprakāśa, by Krishna Pant Sastri. AG 1976; Delhi 1998

698.1.37 R.K.Shringy, "Importance of Yoga Vāsiṣṭha for spiritual enlightenment", Hindutva 7.6, 1976, 3-13

698.1.38 B.Kuppuswamy, "The quintessence of Yogavāsiṣṭha", BVa 12, 1977: 66-82, 130-158, 194-214. 13, 1978, 1-17

698.1.38.1 James Dougla McMichael, "Idealisms in Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha and Yogācāra Buddhism", Darshana 17.3, 1977, 1-13

698.1.39 Satya Vrat (Shastri), "A note on the ka-(ken)-ending. Words in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", ABORI 58-59, 1977-78, 969-970

698.1.40 B.Kuppuswamy, "Meditation according to Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", VK 66, 1979, 426-43l

698.1.41 Satya Vrat Shastri, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha--a study in vocabulary", ITaur 7, 1979, 36l-368

698.1.41.1 Christopher Chapple, The Concept of Will (pauruṣa) in the Yogavāsiṣṭha. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1980; Ann Arbor 1981

698.1.42 F.Chenet, "Vie et mort selon le Yogavāsiṣṭha", RHR 201, 1984, 139-170

698.1.43 Satya Vrat Shastri, "Taddhita formations in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 320-332

698.1.44 Peter Thomi, Cūḍālā. Eine Episode aus dem Yogavāsiṣṭha. Wichtrach (Schweiz Institut fur Indologie) 1980, 1986

698.1.45 J.P.Atreya, "Yoga with special reference to Yogavāsiṣṭha and Shrī Swāminārāyan", NDVP 1.210-220

698.1.46 Christopher Chapple, "The pauruṣeya paradigm of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", JRS 9.1-2, 1981, 47-61

698.1.47 Edited ("compiled") by Jnanananda Bharati and translated by Samvid as The Essence of Yoga-Yogavāsiṣṭha. Madras 1982, 1987

698.1.48 Peter Thomi, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha in its longer and shorter version", JIP 11, 1983, 107-116

698.1.48.1. S.Anantharaman, "Analogies and stories of Yoga Vāsiṣṭha", TL 7.1-3, 1984

698.1.49 Venkatesananda, The Concise Yoga Vāsiṣṭha. Albany 1984; Delhi 2003

698.1.50 Marda S. Pisolkar, "Jīvanmukti in the Yogavāsiṣṭha" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 357-358

698.1.51 Peter Thomi, Yogavāsiṣṭha Konkordanz. Wichtrach 1985

698.1.52 Translated by Bulusu Venkateswarulu. Volume 1. Kakinade 1985

698.1.53 Edited by Thakur Prasad Dvivedi. Two volumes. Delhi 1988

698.1.53.0 Phyllis Granoff, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha: the continuing search for a context", NHRI 181-205

698.1.53.01 Book one edited and translated into German by Peter Thomi. Wichtrach 1988

698.1.53.1 Manda Pisolkar, "Jñāna-Yoga in Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", BDCRI 50, 1990, 197-300

698.1.54 Translated by Venkatesananda as The Supreme Yoga. Two volumes. Tehri-Garhwal 1991

698.1.55 Walter Slaje, "A guide to the philosophical and religious terms in the (Laghu)Yogavāsiṣṭha", WZKS 34, 1990, 147-179

698.1.56 Peter Thomi, Laghu-Yogavāsiṣṭha Pada-Index. Wichtrach 1991

698.1.57 B.L.Atreya, "The occult teachings of the Yogavāsiṣṭha", IHDAB 192-210

698.1.58 R.M.Hari, Śrī Yoga Vāsiṣṭha: The Spiritual Dialogue between Śrī Rāmachandra and Śrī Vāsiṣṭha. Ulhas Nagar 1992

698.1.59 Walter Slaje, "Sarvasiddhānta-siddhānta on 'tolerance' and 'syncretism' in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", WZKSOA 36, 1992, Supplement 307-322

698.1.59.0 Michel Hulin, "Human free-will and the divine absolute freedom according to the Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", CracowIS 135-140

698.1.59.1 M.S.Pisalkar, "Doctrine of mokṣa in the Yogavāsiṣṭha", BDCRI 53, 1993, 323-324

698.1.60.R.M.Hari, The Yoga Vāṣiṣṭha. Delhi 1995

698.1.61 Jürgan Hameder, "Śaiva Tantra material in the Yogavāṣiṣṭha", WZKSOA 42, 1998, 67-76

698.1.62 Edited by Ravi Prakash Arya and translated by Vihari Lal Mitra. Four volumes. Delhi 1998

698.1.63 Walter Slaje, "On changing others' ideas: the case of Vidyāraṇya and the Yogavāsiṣṭha", IIJ 41, 1998, 103-124

698.1.64 Francois Chenet, Psychogenese et cosmogonie selon le Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha: la monde et dans l'ame. Two volumes. Paris 1998-1999

698.1.65 Edited, with Ānandabodhendra Sarasvatī's Tātparyaprakāśa, by Kanti Gupta. Delhi 1998

698.1.66 Edited and translated by Vihari Lal Mitra. Four volumes. Delhi 1998

698.1.67 Jurgen Hanneder, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha and its Kashmirian recension, the Mokṣopāya. Notes on their textual quality", WZKS 44, 2000, 183-210

698.1.69 K.S.Arjundwadkar, "Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha--a frank appraisal", ABORI 82, 2001, 213-231

698.1.70 Menaha Ganesthasan, "A matter of character: Vāsiṣṭha and Aristotle on moral development", AsPOxford 11.2, 2001, 103-124

698.1.72 Translated by P.N.Murthy. Part I, Mumbai 2001

698.1.75Walter Slaje, "Observations on the making of the Yogavāsiṣṭha (caitta, nañartha and vaḥ", LPEIM 771-796

698.1.78 Roddam Narasimha, "A metaphysics of living systems: reduction and emergentism in Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha", Sandhan 2.2, 2002, 155-164

698.1.80 B. Lo Turco, "Il terzo prakaraṇa della Yogavāsiṣṭha (utpatti) e la doctrine śivaita della vibrazione (spanda)", RDSO 76, 2002, 87-120

698.1.81 Translated by Venkatesananda as The Supreme Yoga. Delhi 2003. Two volumes, Delhi 2005

698.1.85 P.P.Bharata Iyer, "Yoga Vasiṣṭha–elixir of self-knowledge", Dilip 30.4, 2004, 24-27

698.1.88 Raghunandan, The Wisdom of Vasiṣṭha. A Study of Laghu Yoga Vasiṣṭha from a Seeker's Point of View. Delhi 2004

698.1.90 Kala Acharya, "Concept of vidyā-avidyā in the Yogavasīsṭha", YMAP 129-149

698.1.91 R. Gopalakrishnan, "The philosophy of Yogavasisṭha", YMAP 1-16

698.1.93 Jurgen Hanneder and Walter Slaje, "Noch einmal zur langen und kurzen Versionen des Yogavasiṣṭha in ihren Verhaltnis zum Mokṣopāya-Rezension", AS 59, 2005, 509-532

698.1.93.5 Minati Kar, "Concept of mind in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 92-109

698.1.93.6 R. Balinderjit Kaur, "The Advaitavāda of Yogavasiṣṭha and Śrī Guru Granth Sahib", YMAP 264-281

698.1.94 P. G. Lalye, "Concept of jivāṇmukti and videhamukti", YMAP 200-211

698.1.94.3 Lekh Raj Manjdadavia, "The means and method of self-realization", YMAP 172-189

698.1.94.6 Harimohan Mishra, "Concept of jīva in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 55-64

698.1.94.9 Surendramohan Mishra, "Concept of vairāgya in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 157-171

698.1.95 A. N. Pandey, "The Yogavasiṣṭha and the Vedānta", YMAP 248-263

698.1.95.5 S. P. Sharma, "Nature of jagat in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 71-76

698.1.95.8 Satya Vrat Shastri, "Daiva and puruṣakāra in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 212-222

698.1.96 Irma Schotsmer, Twenty-two Laghu Yoga Vasiṣṭha Selections. Delhi 2005

698.1.97 D. Sensharma, "Nature of ātman in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 44-84

698.1.97.5 L. P. Upadhyaya, "Hindrances to self-realization", YMAP 190-199

698.1.98 G. U. Thite, "Concept of ego in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 122-128

698.1.99 Koshalya Walli, "Relation between Brahman and jivā in the Yogavasiṣṭha", YMAP 65-70

698.1.100 Francois Chenet, "Le Yogavāsisṭha au risque du 'Mokṣopāya Projext'. Reflexions sur le orientations de la recherche actuelle: a propos d'une publication recente", ITaur 32-33, 2006, 9-26

698.1.101 Jurgen Hanneder, Studies on the Mokṣopāya. Wiesbaden 2006

698.1.102 Bhaskarananda, The Philosophical Verses of Yogavasistha. Seattle 2006

698.1.103 P. Sriramamurti, "States of consciousness according to Yogavasiṣṭha", FacInd 214-217

698.1.105 Seth Tichenor, "Looking beyond darśana: a philosophical exposition of the guru's pedagogy in the Yoga Vāsiṣṭha", AsPOxford 17, 2007, 83-96

698.1.107 Klaus Witz, "The three ākāśas of Yogavāsiṣṭha as interpreted by Sri Satya Saibaba", PappuSV 278-291

698.1.110 Cf. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 589

698.1.115 Satya Prakash Singh, "Yoga-Vāsiṣṭha and its vision of Yoga:, HY 371-383

698.1.120 Peter Thoms, Das grosse und das kleine Yogavāsiṣṭha”, SII 29, 2012, 155-166



699.Vācissara (1200)

       1.Ṭīkā on Buddhadatta's Abhidhammāvatāra (NCat I, 289)

See e211.1.2.2


       2.Aṭṭhadīpana (Theravāda)


       3.Ṭīkā on Khemappakaraṇa


       4.Ṭīkā on Anuruddha's Nāmarūpapariccheda


       5.Paccayasaṃgaha (Theravāda)

 

699A.Mayilla Dhāvala (1200)

       1.Nayacakra

See e476.3.3

699A.1.1 Edited by Kailash Chandra Sastri. MDJG, Prakrit Series 12. Second edition, New Delhi 1999. A summary in Hindi from this book by its author is translated by Ratna Lahiri and printed in EIP 14, 2013, 503-517


700.Nānābhivaṃsa (1200)

       1.Netti Mahāṭīkā (mentioned in Warder, 528)


700A.Somaprabha (1200)

       1.Sindūraprakara

See EIP 14, 2013, 502-503


701.Vātsya Varada or Varadācārya or Nadādur Ammāl (1200) (NCat VIII, 49)

       1.Prameyamālā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya (mss. cited in Oudh IX, 16; Opp. II, 828; IOL 604)

701.1.0 Edited by R. Ramanujachari and K. Srinivasacharya. JAU 10, 3 (1941), 1-28.

701.1.1 Two chapters edited and translated into German by Gerhard Oberhammer, Materialien zum Geschichte der Rāmānuja-Schule II. Vātsya Varadagurus Traktat von der Transcendenz derBrahma in der Kontrovers-theologische Tradition der Schule. OAWV 28, 1996

701.1.2 Edited by N. S. Ramanuja Tatacarya, V. Venkataraman and T. S. R. Narayana. SVOS 35, Tirupati 2006


       2.Prapannapārijāta

See e23.1.40

701.2.1 Edited by T.K.V.N.Sudarshanacharya. Tirupati 1954

701.2.2 Edited with editor's commentary by Uttamur T. Viraraghacarya. Madras 1962

701.2.2.5 Edited by N.V.Rajagopalana. Madras 1963

701.2.3 Edited and translated by Nadadoor Ammal. Madras 1971

701.2.4 Edited by N.V.Rajagopalan. Madras n.d.


       3.Tattvasāra on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya (NCat VIII, 72)

701.3.1 Edited by R.Ramanujacarya. JAU 8.2, 1939, 1-20

701.3.2 Edited, with Vatsya Varada's Ratnasarini thereon, by V.S. Venkatacarya. MGOS 76, 1951

701.3.2.5 Edited with editor's commentary by U. T. Viraraghavacarya

701.3.3 Edited and translated, with Vatsya Varada's Ratnasarini thereon, by M.A. Venkatakrishnan. Madras 1995


       4.Bhāṣya on Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad (cf. Oudh XVI, 32 for ms. citation)


       5.(Para)Tattvanirṇaya (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 49, 64)

701.5.1 Edited SMS 12, 1902

701.5.1.5 Edited Vadodara 1937

701.5.2 Edited and translated into German by Sylvia Stark. OAW Beitrage zur Kultur- und Geistesgeschichte Asiens 4. Two volumes. Wien 1990


       6.Commentary on Rāmānuja's Vedānta(tattva)sāra (NCat VIII,72)

701.6.1 Edited, with Vādhula Vīrarāghavācārya's Ratnasāriṇi. MGOS 76, 1951


       7.Prapaṃcamithyātvānumānakhaṇḍana (NCat XIII, 2)


       7A. Yatiliṅgasamarthana

701.7A.1 Translated by Patrick Olivelle in Renunciation in Hinduism, a Medieval Debate. Vol II: The Viśiṣtādvaita Argument. Publications of the De Nobili Research Library 14. Wien 1987


       8.General

701.8.1 Halina Marlewicz, "Vātsya Varadaguru on the akaṇḍavākyārtha theory of Advaita Vedānta", SH3 108-130


702.Jinatilaka Upādhyāya (1200)

       1.Ṭīkā on Jinadatta Sūri's Sandehadolāvalī (JRK 413)

See EIP 14, 2013, 503


703.Sarvadeva (1200)

       1.Pramāṇamañjarī (Nyāya)

703.1.1 Edited by M.R.Tailanga. 1937; Bombay 1985

703.1.2 Edited by M.K.Sarma. ALB 6.2, 1942, 111-122. Reprinted Adyar 1942

703.1.3 Edited with Balabhadra Miśra's Ṭīkā, Advayāraṇya Yogin's Ṭippaṇa, and Vāmanabhaṭṭa's commentary, by Pattabhirama Sastri. RPG 8, 1953

703.1.3.5 Edited Bombay 1985

703.1.4 Edited with Balabhadra Miśra's Ṭīkā by Gita Banerji. Volume I. Varanasi 1988

703.1.6 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 307-309

 

703A.Rakṣānanda Guru (1200)

       1.Vicārasāra (JRK 353)

See EIP 14, 2013, 537


704.Sondāḍa (1200)

       1.General

704.1.1 Gopinath Kaviraj, "Sondāla Upādhyāya", POWSBSt 2, 1923, 199-200

704.1.2 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 668


704A.Uttamajñāna Yati (1200)

       1.Vaktavyakāśikā on Padmapāda's Pañcapādikā (NCat II, 298)

Cf.EnIndPh 11, 2006, 601


       2.Commentary on Jñānaghana's Tattvaśuddhi (NCat II, 298; VIII, 65)

Cf. EnIndPh 11, 2006, 601


705.Dāmodara (1200)

       1.Tarkārṇava (Prābhākara) (NCat VIII, 135; IX, 18)

705.1.1 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Tarkārṇava (Prameyaparāyaṇa) of Dāmodara--a rare work on the Prābhākara-mīmāṃsā", PAIOC 16, Summaries 1951, 217-2l9


706.Vātsveśvara (1200)

       1.Mīmāṃsāmahārṇava (Mīmāṃsā) (mentioned in DB, p. 94)


706A.Author Unknown (1200)

       1. Upādhidarpaṇa (Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika)

706A.1.1 Eberhard Guha, "Ansätze zur Fregischen Semantik in Upādhidarpaṇa", WZKSO 46, 1996, 223-224


707.Dharmaghoṣa (1206) (NCat IX, 243)

See EIP 14, 2013, 518

       1.Śatapadī (Jain) (NCat IX, 243)

See EIP 14, 2013, 518


       2.Paramāṇuvicāra

See EIP 14, 2013, 518

707.2.1 Edited with Dharmaghoṣa's Caityavandanasūtra and Dharmakīrti's commentaries on both. Bombay 1988


       3.Bhāṣya on the Caityavandanasūtra

See 707.2.1


707A.Devabhadra (1208)

        1.Vṛtti on (Śrī)Candrasūri's Saṃgrahaṇīratna

See e685B.4.2; EIP 14, 2013, 521

707A.1.1 Printed in DLP Series 27, Bombay 1915


708.Jinadatta or Jinapāla Sūri (1208)

See EIP 14, 2013, 518-519

         4.Vivekavilāsa (General)

708.4.0 Edited in R.G.Bhandarkar, Report on the Search for Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Bombay Presidency during 1883-84 (Bombay 1887), 458-463

708.4.1 Edited Ahmedabad 1898

708.4.1.5 Published in Sarasvati Grantha Mala 1, Agra 1920

708.4.2 Partly translated by K.W.Folkert, Scripture and Community. Collected Essays on the Jainas (ed. John E. Cort), Atlanta 1993, pp. 519-521

708.4.3 Edited by Srikrsna 'Jagadguru". Delhi 2008

 

708A.Hemacandra Sūri (1210)

       1.Vicārasāra(saṃgraha) (JRK 353)

See EIP 14, 2013, 523-524


709.Śrīvatsāṅka Sūri (1210) (NCat I, 256)

       1.Apūrvabhaṅga (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 256)


711.Naracandra Sūri (1210)

         1.Ṭippanī on Prasastapada's Padarthadharmasaṃgraha

See e278.1.16.1

711.1.1 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 277-278

 

1211A Nanjiar (1113-1209)

        1 Ātmavivaha

1211A.1.1 J. Parthasarathi, "Nanjiyar's Ātmavivaham", SRK 24.1, 2000, 2-4


        2. General

1211A.2.1 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Nanciyar", SRV 7.2, 1983, 65-68


712.Murāri Miśra (1210)

       1.Ekādaśādyadhikaraṇa (Mīmāṃsā) (NCat III, 63)

712.1.1 Edited by Umesh Mishra, "Ekādaśādyādhikaraṇa of Murāri Mishra", ABORI 10, 1930, 235-245


       2.Tripādīnītinayana (Mīmāṃsā) (NCat VIII, 235-236)

See e22.1:40, 45

712.2.1 Edited in Ujjwala Panse, A Reconstruction of the Third School of Pūrvamīmāṃsā. Delhi 1990

712.2.2 Gerdi Gershheimer, "Le Tripādinītinayana de Murāri Miśra: un texte d'obedience Prābhākara?", BEFEO 81, 1994, 295-326


       3.General

712.3.1 Umesh Mishra, "Murāri Miśra's distinctive views on certain topics of Pūrvamīmāṃsā", PAIOC 5, 1930, 967-994. Reprinted Allahabad 1930 (?)

712.3.2 Ujjvala Panse, "Murāri on sentence-unity" (summary). PAIOC 32, 1984-85, 355

712.3.3 Gerdi Gersheimer, "Le catégories (padārtha) selon Murāri Miśra", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 13-14, 1995-96, 177-243

712.3.6 Ujjvala Jha, "Murāri Mishra's contribution to Pūrvamīmāṃsā", PIPV 345-386


713.Gundayya Bhaṭṭa (1213) (NCat VI, 6l)

       1.Commentary on Śrīharṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (NCat V,176)


714.Ājita Devasūri (1216) (NCat I, 82)

See EIP 14, 2013, 522

       1.Yogavidhi (Jain) (NCat I, 82)

See EIP 14, 522


       2.Ṭīkā on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtra (NCC I, Rev. Ed. 82; JRK p. 44)

See EIP 14, 2013, 522


        3.Dīpikā on Abhayadevasūri's Praśnavyākaraṇasūtra (JRK 275)

See EIP 14, 2013, 523


         4.Avacūrī on Jinavallabha Sūri's Praśnaśataka (NCC 13, 106)

See EIP 14, 2013, 523


         5.Ārādhana (JRK 31)

See EIP 14, 2013, 523


         6.Dīpikā on the Ācāraṅgasūtras (NCC I, Rev. Ed., p. 82)

See EIP 14, 2013, 522


715.Vibhūticandra (1220)

       1.Tātparyapañjikāviśeṣadyotinī on Śāntideva's Bodhicaryāvatāra

715.1.1 Indumatie Karunaratne, "Bodhicaryāvatāra-Tātparya-pañjikāviśeṣa- dyotanī-Nāma", EnBud 3.2, 1971, 184

715.1.5 Jan-Ulrich Sobisch, Three-View Theories in Tibetan Buddhism: A Comparative Study of Major Traditions from the Twelfth Through the Nineteenth Centuries. Wiesbaden 2002


        2.Antarmañjarī (NCat I, 226)


        3. General

715.3.0 Cyrus Stearns, "The life and Tibetan legacy of Mahāpaṇḍita Vibhūticandra", JIABS 19.1, 1996, 127-=ff.

715.3.1 Claus Vogel, "Lunar eclipses of the early 1rth century predicted by the Buddhist master Vibhuticāndra", in Tractata Tibetica et Mongolica: Festschrift fur Klaus Sagaster zum 65. Geburtstes. Ed. Klaus, Sagaster, Karenina Kolimar-Paulana and Christian Petes (Wiesbaden 2002), 305-311


715A.Citsukha (1295) (NCat VII, 45-46)

       1.Adhikāramañjarī (Index to the sections of Brahmasūtras) (NCat I,141; VII, 46)

See 23.1.163. Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 603

715A.1.1 Edited by T.R.Chintamani. JOR 5, 1931, 261-270


       2.Adhikārasaṃgati (NCat I, 142; VII, 46)

See 23.1.163; EnIndPh10, 2006, 603

715A.2.l Edited by T.R.Chintamani. JOR 7, 1933: 11-24, 291-301


       3.Abhiprāyaprakāśikā on Maṇḍana Miśra's Brahmasiddhi

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 603-605

715A.3.1 Edited, with Ānandapūrṇa Vidyāsāgara's Bhāvaśuddhi, by N.S. Anantakrishna Sastri. MGOS 161, 1963

715A.3.2 Priti Sharma, "The Abhiprāya-prakāśikā and Brahman", JOI 40, 1990, 55-58


       4.Bhāvaprakāśikā on Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya

See e23.1:144,163; EnIndPh10, 2006, 605


       5.Bhāvadīpikā on Śrīharṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (NCat V, l76)

See e655.1:3,8; EnIndPh10, 2006, 606


       6.(Bhava)Tattvaprakāśikā on Sureśvara's Naiṣkarmyasiddhi

             (cf. Ad IX, p. 330 for ms. citation)

See e417.4.21; EnIndPh10, 2006, 606


       7.Vivṛti on Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda

See e716.1.1; EnIndPh10, 2006, 606


       8.Vivṛti on Ānandabodha's Pramāṇamālā

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 606


       9.Tātparyadīpikā or Bhāvadyotanikā on Prakāśātman's Pañcapādikā-Vivaraṇa

            (NCat VII, 461; XI, 34-35)

See e402.5.10; EnIndPh10, 2006, 607


       10.Citsukhī or (Pratyak)Tattva(pra)dīpikā (Advaita) (NCat VII, 46; VIII, 53)

715A.10.1 Edited by Vedanarama Sarma Kanyakubja. Pan n.s. 4, 1882 - 6, 1884

715A.10.2 Edited with Pratyaksvarūpa's commentary. Banaras 1884

715A.10.2.5 Edited by Nrsimhadeva Sastri with editor's Prabha. Bombay 1900. First section only Lahore 1921

715A.10.3 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayanaprasādinī, by Kashinath Shastri. Bombay 1915, 1931; Delhi 1987

715A.10.4 Partially edited by L.S.Dravid in Śāstrasārasaṃgraha (Calcutta 1916-1918)

715A.10.6 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 147-163

715A.10.7 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayanaprasādinī, by Yogindrananda. Banaras 1956, 1974

715A.10.8 Neelakantha Sarma Hirematha, A Critical and Comparative Study of the Tattvapradīpikā of Śrī Citsukhācārya. Ph.D. Thesis, Banaras Hindu University 1968

715A.10.9 V.Anjaneya Sarma, Citsukha's Contribution to Advaita with special reference to the Tattvapradīpikā. Mysore 1974

715A.10.10 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayaprasādinī, by Udasina P. Svamiyogindrananda. Varanasi 1974

715A.10.11 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayaprasādinī and Hanumanadasa's Tattvacandrika (in Hindi), by Gajananasastri Musalagamvakara. Varanasi 1987

715A.10.11.5 Priti Sharma, "Citsukhācārya on Brahman and avidyā", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 145-154

715A.10.11.8 Edited, with Pratyaksvarūpa's Nayanaprasādinī, Vidyānanda Giri's Chatratoṣiṇī and Viṣṇudevānandagiri's Pratyaktattvaprakāśikā, by Devananda Giri and Bhaskarasamvid Giri. Two volumes. Hrsikesh, U.P. 1992-1993

715A.10.12 Sukharanjan Saha, "Translation and elucidation of definitions of svaprakāśatva in Citsukha's Tattvapradipikā", EssInP 47-94

715A.10.15 Summarized by Paul Kuepferle, Sutharanjan Saha and K.H.Potter. EnIndPh10, 2006, 607-702


       12.Vedāntasiddhāntakārikāmañjarī (Advaita) (Ms. at GOML)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 702


       13.Vyākhyā on Śaṃkara's Ātmabodha (cf. GVD 2057 for ms. citation)

Cf. EnIndPh10, 2006, 702


       14.Commentary on a Ṣaḍdarśanasaṃgrahavṛtti (NCat VII, 46)


       15.Sambandhokti on Ānandabodha's Nyāyadīpāvalī

See e716.1.3; EnIndPh10, 2006, 702


       16.General

715A.16.1 M.M.Gurunathan, "Śrī Citsukhācārya", JSS 2.5, 1940-41, 3 pp.

715A.16.2 Janakivallabha Bhattacharya, "Is not-being deduced from being?", PAIOC 12.2, 1944, 415-421

715A.16.3 S.Krishnamurti Sastri, "Chitsukha", PA 148-152; reprinted TVOS 27.2, 2002, 31-36

715A.16.4 V.A.Sarma, "Some more notices about Citsukha", SVUOJ 18, 1975, 73-79

715A.16.5 M.M.Trivedi, "Citsukha's view on self-luminosity", JIP 15, 1987, 115-124

715A.16.6 Priti Sharma, "Citsukhācārya on Brahman and avidyā", SVUOJ 30-31, 1987-88, 145-154

715A.16.7 Priti Sharma, "The abhiprāya-prakāśikā of brahman", JOI 40, 1990, 55-58

715A.16.10 Discussed in Antnalal Thakur, ODVS 415-417


(Old 716 has been(renumbered 672A)


716.Jinapati Sūri (1221)

See EIP 14, 2013, 523

        1.Carcarī

See EIP 14, 2013, 523


        2.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha Sūri’s Dvādaśaculaka

See EIP 14, 2013, 523


        3.Vivaraṇa on Jineśvara’s Pañcaliṅgī

See EIP 14, 2013, 5213-524


        4.Bṛhatṭīkā on Jinavallabha’s Saṃghapaṭṭakaprakaraṇa

See EIP 14, 2013, 524


717.Meykāṇṭa Tevār (1221)

       1.Śivajñānabodha and Vārttika thereon (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

717.1.1 Henry R. Hoisington, "Syllabus of the Śiva-Gñāna-Potham", JAOS 2, 1851, 135-154

717.1.2 Translated by Henry R. Hoisington. JAOS 4, 1854. Reprinted New Haven 1854

717.1.3 Edited, with Śivaṇana(Śivajñāna)'s Ciṛṛurai by N.A.Navakar. Madras 1895

717.1.4 Translated by J.M.N.Pillai. Madras 1895; Dharmapur Adinam 1941

717.1.5 Edited, with Śivaṇana(Śivajñāna)'s Ciṛṛurai, Tiruviyalur Uyyavadanur's Tiruvundiyar and Cidambaratambiran's commentary thereon, Tirukadavur Uyyavandur's Tirukalittupadiyar with Śivaprakāśa's commentary thereon, Aruṇanti Śivācāriyār's Śivajñānasiddhiyarparapakkam with Tattvaprakāśar's commentary thereon, Aruṇanti's Śivasiddhiyar-supakkam with Subrahmanya Deśikar's commentary thereon, Aruṇanti's Irūpavirūpaḥtu with Namaśśivayar's commentary thereon, Mānavachakam Kadaṇḍa Devār's Unmaivilakkam, Umāpati Śivācāriyar's Śivaprakāśa with Cidambaranāthar's commentary thereon, Umāpati's Tiruvaruṭpayan with Nirambaravagīya Deśikar's commentary thereon, Umāpati's Viṇavenpā with Namaśśivaya's commentary thereon, Umāpati's Pottipa'rodai, Koṭikavi, Neñcuvitutūtu with Kalyāṇasundaru Mudaliyar's commentary, Tattvanātar's Unmainerivilakkam and Umāpati's Sankarpanirākaraṇam, (all edited) by V.K.Nagalinga Mudaliyar in Meykāṇdasattiram. Madras 1897

717.1.6 Same collection as 717.1.5, without commentaries, edited by A.S.Mudaliyar. Madras 1899

717.1.7 Edited, with Śivañāna's Bhāṣya, by M.S.Pillai. Madura 1906

717.1.8 Translated into Sanskrit, with Śivañāna's Bhāṣya and S.Desikar's gloss, by V.S.Pandita. Madras 1906

717.1.9 Edited by M.B.R.H.Pillai and translated by J.M.N. Pillai. Trichinopoly 1906

717.1.10 Edited with editor's commentary by K.V.Sentinath Aiyar. Madras 1916

717.1.11 Edited with Śivañāna's Bhāṣya. Madras 1921

717.1.12 Edited with Paranisami Svāmi's Vedāntadīpikā. Kumvakonam 1922

717.1.13 Translated by David Nadar Navamoney. Tirucharappali 1927

717.1.14 V.Paranjoti, "Proofs of the soul in Tamil Śaiva-siddhānta", PQ 9, 1933-34, 270-281

717.1.15 Edited, with Śivañāna's Ciṛṛurai. Samajam 1934

717.1.16 Edited Kazakam 1936

717.1.17 Translated by Gordon Matthews. Oxford 1948

717.1.17.1 Edited with Śivāgra Yogī's Saiva(pari)bhasa by H.R.Rangaswamy Iyengar. Mysore 1950

717.1.18 S.Sivapada Sundaram, An Outline of Śivajñāna Bodham. Jaffna 1951

717.1.19 Summarized in Dasgupta V, 24-27

717.1.20 Kantimatinatha Pillai, The Cult of Śiva or Lessons in Śivajñānabodham. Madras 1961

717.1.21 Edited with Pantipperumal's Vṛtti. Truvaduturai Adanam 1961

717.1.22 Edited, with Sadāśiva Śivācārya's Vṛtti, by A.A.Ramanathan and T.H.Viswanathan. BGOMLM 16, 1963-64, 1-56

717.1.23 Edited with Sivajñāna Munivar's commentary. 1968

717.1.24 Translated by F. Ignatius Hirudayam in SaivS 1, 1966 - 7, 1972

717.1.25 Parts 3-4 edited by T.S.Minakshisundaram. Madras 1972-73

717.1.26 I.Hirudayam, "Concept of God", SaivS 7, 1972, 37-47

717.1.27 M.Arunachalam, "A re-thinking on the date of Meikāṇḍa", JAU 29, 1975, 51-58

717.1.28 N.Murugesa Mudaliar, "Readings from Śivajñāna Swāmi", SaivS 11, 1976: 33, 96

717.1.29 N.Murugesa Mudaliar, "Meykāṇḍar", VRPRL 46-57

717.1.30 Edited by N.Murugesa Mudaliar and H.R.Hosington. Dharmapuram 1979

717.1.31 P.Arunachala, "Concept of paṭi as reflected in Meikānta śāstras", PHT 13-26

717.1.32 Athi. Murukavel, "The concept of paśu as reflected in Meykānta's Cattiram", PHT 41-62

717.1.33 Edited, with Śivātmajyoti's Vivaraṇa, by T.R.Damodaran et al. Thanjavar 1985

717.1.34 J. X. Muthupackian, Mysticism and Metaphysics in Śaiva Siddhānta: A Study of the Concept of Self in the Śivajñānabodha of Meykaṇḍa Deva in relation to the Mystical Experience of Appa. New Delhi 2001

717.1.35 Edited with Śivagṛa Yogi's Laghuṭīkā and translated by T. Ganesan. Chennai 2003

717.1.38 T. Ganesan, "Śivajñānabodham: the text and the tradition", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 22-23, 2004-2005, 169=188


718.Ajaya (1222) (NCat I, 81)

See EIP 14, 2013, 524

       1.Jñānavilāsakīrtana (Jain) (NCat I, 81)(JRK 149)

See EIP 14, 2013, 524


719.(Bhaṭṭa) Vādīndra (1225)

       1.Commentary on Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī

See e560.7.1

719.1.1 Rasasāra (guṇa section) edited by Gopinath Kaviraj. POWSBT 5, 1922, 1997

719.1.2 Summarized by Gopikamohan Bhattacharya. EnIndPh2, 1977, 652-658

719.1.6 Discussed by Anantalal Thakkur. ODVS 295


       2.Mahāvidyāviḍambana

719.2.1 Edited, with Ānandapūrṇa's commentary and Bhuvanasundarasūri's commentary, by M.R.Telang. GOS 12, 1920

719.2.2 E.R.Srikrishna Sarma, "Mahāvidyā syllogism", ALB 28, 1964, 212-220. Also CIDO 26, 1969, 460-463

719.2.3 Summarized by E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma. EnIndPh2, 1977, 646-652


       3.Nibandha on Kaṇāda's Vaiśeṣikasūtras

See s29.1:39, 62

719.3.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 658

719.3.2 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 132-137


       4.General

719.4.1 Anantalal Thakur, "Bhaṭṭavādīndra--the Vaiśeṣika", JOI 10, 1960, 22-31


720.Jñānapūrṇa (1230)

       1.Laghudīpikā on Varadarāja's Tārkikarakṣā (NCat VIII, 162)

See e673.4.1


720A.Sarvadeva Sūri (1230)

        1.Vṛtti on a Svapnasaptatikā (JRK 458)

See EIP 14, 2013, 524


720B.Haribhadra Sūri (1230)

        1.Ṭīkā on the Anuyogadvārasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 524=525


        2.Ṭīkā on Gargarṣi’s Karmavipāka

See EIP 14, 2013, 525


721.Āśādhara (1231)

See EIP 14, 2013, 525-526

       1.Adhyātmarahasya (Jain) (NCat I, 148)

See EIP 14, 2013, 526


       2.Commentary on Pūjyapāda's Iṣṭopadeśa

See e257.1:1,3; e257.2.11; EIP 14, 526

721.2.1 A.N.Upadhye, "An old prefatory gloss on Iṣṭopadeśa", ABORI 13, 1931, 86-87


       3.Kalyāṇamālā (Jain)

721.3.1 Edited by Pannalal Soni. MDJG 21, 1922


       4.Prameyaratnākara (Jain) (NCat II, 195)

See EIP 14, 2013, 526


       5.Tarkāmṛta (Jain) (NCat II, 195; VIII, 133)

See EIP 14, 2013, 526


       5A.Nyāyāmṛta (NCC 10, 281)

See EIP 14, 2013, 527


       5B.Avacūrī on the Uttarādhyāyanasūtras (NCC 2, 312)

See EIP 14, 2013, 526


       5C.Jinayajñakalpa or (Arhat)Pratiṣṭāpāṭha(sāroddhāra)(NCC 7, 264; JRK 136)

See EIP 14, 2013, 527

721.5C Edited Bombay 1917-1918


       6.General

721.6.1 Umakant P. Shah, "A note on Āśādhara Bhaṭṭa and his works", VRFV 325-329

 

721A.Mahendra Siṃhasūri (1237)

See EIP 14, 2013, 527

       1.Śatapadī or Praśnottarapaddhati (JRK 371)

See EIP 14, 2013, 527


       2.Vicārasaptatikā on Kulamandana’s Prakaraṇapuṣpamālā

See EIP 14, 2013, 527

721A.2.1 Published with Vinayakuśala's commentary in JAG 18, Bhavnagar 1912

721A.2.1 Edited, with Vinayakuśala's commentary, in JAG 18, Bhavnagar 1912


722.Jinapāla (Upādhyāya) (1238) (NCat VII, 257)

See EIP 14, 2013, 527-528

        1.Vṛtti on Jinavallabha's Kālasvarūpakulaka (NCat IV, 39; VII, 257)

 

1.1 Edited, with other works of Jinapāla, in Kharataragacchabṛhadgurāvali (ed. Jinavijaya), Singhi JainaSeries 42, Bombay 1956


        2.Ṭippaṇa on Jinapati Sūri's Pañcaliṅgivivaraṇa (NCat VII,257)

See 722.1.1; EIP 14, 528

722.2.1 Edited Bombay 1919


        3.Vṛtti on Jineśvara's Satsthānaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 257)(JRK 401)

See 722.1.1; EIP 14, 528


        4.Svapnavicāra (NCC 7, 257)

See 722.1.1; EIP 14, 528


        5.Vivaraṇa or Vṛtti on Jinadatta Sūri’s Carcarī

See 722.1.1; EIP 14, 528


        6.Vivaraṇa on Jinavallabha’s Dvādaśakulaka

See 722.1; EIP 14, 528

 

722A.Bālacandra Sūri (1238)

See EIP 14, 2013, 529

        1.Vivaraṇa or Vivekamañjarī on Āṣada's Upadeśakandalī

See EIP 14, 2013, 529

722A.1.1 Published by H.C.Das in JVSS 8, 14


        2.Commentary on Yogīndudeva’s Paramātmaprakāśa

See EIP 14, 2013, 529-530


722B.Udayasiṃha (1239)

See EIP 14, 2013, 530

        1.Dīpikā on Jinavallabha Sūri’s Piṇḍaviśuddhi

See EIP 14, 2013, 530


723.Tilakācārya (1240) (NCat VIII, 185-186)

See EIP 14. 2013, 530-531

        1.Laghuvṛtti on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakasūtranirukti (NCat II, 190)(JRK 38)

See EIP 14, 2013, 531


        2.Completion of Cakreśvara's Samyaktvaprakaraṇa-

            Ratnamahodadhi (NCat VI, 290)(JRK 166; NCC 8, 186)

See EIP 14, 531

        3.Laghuvṛtti on the (Śraddha)Pratikramaṇasūtra (JRK 390)

See EIP 14, 532


        4.Gamanikāsūtravṛtti (NCC 5, 311)

See EIP 14, 531


        5.(Laghu)Vṛtti on Devendra Sūri's Bhāṣyatraya on the Caityavandana-, Guruvandana- and Pratyākhyāna-sūtras (NCC 7, 82)(JRK 297)

See EIP 14, 2013, 531-532


        6.Commentary on Yaśobhadra’s Pratyākhyānasūtra

See EIP 14, 531


        7.(Laghu)Vṛtti on the Caityavandanasūtra

SeeEIP 14, 2013, 531-532


724.Bhaṭṭa Rāghava (1240)

       1.Vicāra on Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyasāra

See e494.1.9

724.1.1 Edited by Uma Ramana Jha. Jammu 1976

724.1.2 Cf. En IndP 2, 1977, 659

See e374.3.9


726.Amarānanda (Yogi) (1240) (NCat I, 337)

       1.Svātmayogapradīpa and Prabodhinī thereon (Yoga) (NCat I, 337)


       2. General

726.2.1 T.V.Vasudeva, "Amarānanda--an unknown Advaitin", JOR 68-70, 1997-2000, 225-230


728.Udayaprabhā Sūri(1243) (NCat II, 328)

See EIP 14, 532

       1.Commentary on Śivaśarman's Karmaprakṛti (NCat III, 197)


       2.Śabdabrahmollāsa (Jain) (NCat II, 328)

728.2.1 N.M.Kansara, "Udayaprabhā's Śabdabrahmollāsa--a study in the poetical synthesis of the philosophy of the eternal verbum with the non-absolutistic Jaina mysticism", JOI 23, 1974, 182-191

728.2.2 Edited and translated by N.M.Kansara. JOI 24, 1974, 69-104


       3.Viṣamapadavyākhyā on Nemicandra's Pravacanasāroddhāra (NCat II,328)

            (NCC II, 328; JRK 272)

See EIP 14, 533


       5.Commentary on Śivaśarman's Bandhaśataka

See e577.2.1; 623.8.1

728.5.1 Summarized by Ratna Lahiri. EIP 14, 2013, 533-534


       6. Ārambhasiddhi

See EIP 14, 2013, 534


 730.Someśvara Bhaṭṭa (1250)

       1.Nyāyasudhā on Kumārila's Tantravārttika (NCat VIII, 95)

See e22.1.87; 363.2.3

730.1.1 Edited by Mukunda Rama Sastri. ChSS 14, 1902-09; Varanasi 2000


       2.Tantrasāra (Bhāṭṭa) (ms. at Santiniketan, acc. to TRC)


730A.Meghanādari Sūri (1250?)

       1.Nayadyumani

730A.1.1 Edited by Krsnamacharya and T. Viraraghavacarya. MGOS 141, 1956


731.Divākara (Upādhyāya) (1250)

       1.Parimala on Udayana's Nyāyakusumāñjali (ms. at Jain Bhandars in Patan, acc. to DB, p. 74)


       2.Nibandhoddyota on Udayana's Pariśuddhi (NCat IX, 48)


       3.General

731.1.1 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 659-660


732.(Laghu) Samantabhadra (1250)

       1.Viṣamapadatātparyaṭīkā on Vidyānanda's Aṣṭasāhasrī

           (NCat IX, l29)

See e213A.3.3; EIP 14, 2013, 534


733.Mahādevāśrama or Ananyānubhava or Avyayabhava (1250)

       1.Cintāmaṇi on Kumārila's Tantravārttika (NCat I, 430-431; VIII, 94)


734.Keśava Miśra (1250) (NCat VIII, 116-117)

       1.Tarkabhāṣā (Nyāya-Vaiśeṣika)

734.1.1 Edited, with Govardhana Miśra's Prakāśa, by Shivaram Mahadeo Paranjpe. Poona 1894, 1909, 1917

734.1.2 Edited, with Viśvakarman's Nyāyapradīpa, by S. Gosvamin. Pan n.s. 22, 1900 - 23, 1901. Reprinted Banaras 1901, 1922

734.1.3 Edited by S.M.Paranjpe. Poona 1904

734.1.4 Edited with Annambhaṭṭa's Tarkasaṃgraha and Dīpikā, by Atmananda. Ahmedabad 1906

734.1.5 Translated by Ganganatha Jha. IT 2, 1910, 41-120. Reprinted as Indian Thought Series 1, 1910, 1924. Also appears as POS 17, 1949; revised 1967

734.1.6 Translated by Poul Tuxen as An Indian Primer of Philosophy. Copenhagen 1914

734.1.7 Edited by Narayan Nathaji Kulkarni. POS 17, 1924, 1943, 1953

734.1.8 Edited and translated by A.B.Gajendragadkar and R.D.Karmarkar. Poona 1934

734.1.9 Edited, with Cinnam Bhaṭṭa's Prakāśikā, by D.R.Bhandarkar. BSPS 84, 1937

734.1.10 Edited with commentary by Rudradhara Jha. HarSS 229, 1952, 1977

734.1.11 Edited by Visvesvara Siddhanta Siromani. KSS 155, 1953, 1963

734.1.12 Edited by Badrinath Shukla. Delhi 1968

734.1.13 Edited by Srinivasa Sastri. Meerut 1972

734.1.14 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EnIndPh2, 1977, 663-677

734.1.15 Edited and translated by S.R.Iyer. Gokuldas Sanskrit Series 36, Varanasi 1979

734.1.16 Edited by S.R.Ayyar and translated by Gaurinath Sastri. Varanasi 1979

734.1.17 Edited by Pattabhirama Sastri. Varanasi 1984

734.1.17.5 Edited by Gajanan Sastri Musalgaonkar. Varanasi 1984

734.1.20 Edited with editor's Arthadīpikā by Arknath Choudhury. Jaipur 2002

734.1.22 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 404-405


735.Nārāyaṇārya (1250)

       1.Nītimālā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

735.1.1 Edited by R.Ramanujachari and K.Srinivasacharya. Annamalai University Philosophy Series 2, 1940


736.Puruṣottamācārya (1250)

       1.Vedāntaratnamañjūṣā on Nimbārka's Daśaślokī (NCat VIII, 356)

See e404A

736.1.1 Summarized by Roma Bose in Volume 3 of 23.1.162, pp. 71-107. This mostly reprinted in EIP 15, 2013, 269-295

726.1.2 Topical analysis by Madan Mohoan Agrawal in 23.1.288, pp. l-xxviii


737.Varadarāja (1250)

       1.Arthadīpikā (Prābhākara) (NCat I, 383)


       2.Dīpikā on Bhavanātha's Nayaviveka (NCat IX, 350)

See e603.1.1


       3.Dīpikā on Jaimini's Mīmāṃsāsūtras

See e22.1.78


738.Bhāvasena (1250)

See EIP 14, 2013, 535

       1.Muktivicāra

738.1.1 Edited and translated by Padmanabha S. Jaini. ITaur 13, 1985-86, 203-220. Abridged version reprinted CPJS 147-161

738.1.2 Summarized by Padmanabh S. Jaini. EIP 14, 2013, 535-545


       2.Siddhāntasāramokṣaśāstra (Jain)

738.2.1 Pramāprameya section edited by Vidyadhar Johrapurkar. Solapur 1966


       3.Tattvārthaślokavārttika on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 79)


       4.Viśvatattvaprakāśa (Jain)

738.4.1 Edited by Vidyadhara Prasasa Johrapurkar. JJG 16, 1964


       5.Pramāṇaprameya

738.5.1 Edited by Vidyadhar Prasasa Johrapurkar. 1966


        6.Bhuktivicāra

738.6.1 Padmanabh S. Jaini, "(Kevala)Bhuktivicāra of Bhāvasena: text and translation", RIBP 163-178. Reprinted CPJS 199-215

738.6.2 Summarized by Padmanabh S. Jaini. EIP 14, 2013, 545-556


       7.Nyāyasuryāvalī

See EIP 14, 2013, 556


739.Prabhākara Upādhyāya (1250)

       1.General

739.1.1 Erich Frauwallner, "Prabhākara Upādhyāya", WZKSOA 9, 1955, 198-226

739.1.2 Cf. En IndP 2, 1977, 667

739.1.3 Discussed by Anantalal Thakkur. ODVS 295


740.Author Unknown (1250)

       1.Vāsiṣṭhasamādhi

740.1.1 Yogakāṇḍa edited by Kuvalayananda, Digambaraji and R.G.Kokaje and translated by C.T.Kenghe and G.K.Pai. Lonavla 1969


740A.Tilakācārya, pupil of Śivaprabhā Sūri (1250)

       1.Ṭīkā on the Daśavaikālikāsūtra (JRK 170b)

 

740B Nampillai (1147-1252)

        1 General

740B.1.1 S. K. Ramanujachari, "Nampillai", SRV 7.3, 1983, 37-45


742.Aruṇanti Śivācariyar (1253)

       1.Irupavirupaḥtu (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5

742.1.1 Edited with an old commentary. Samajam 1940

742.1.2 Edited and translated in J.M.N.Pillai. Dharmapuram Adinam 1950

742.1.3 Edited Tiruvatturai 1952


       2.Śivajñāsiddhiyar (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5

742.2.1 Edited, with Jñānaprakāśa's commentary on the supakṣa section. Madras 1889

742.2.2 Supakṣa section edited, with six commentaries. Four volumes. Madras 1904

742.2.3 Edited, with Tattvaprakāśar's commentary on the parapakṣa section, by A.S.Mudaliyar. Madras 1910, 1911

742.2.4 Translated by J.M.Nallaswami Pillai. Madras 1913, 1927

742.2.5 Supakṣa section edited, with editor's commentary, by P.M.Pillai. Madurai 1914, 1926

742.2.6 Edited with Subrahmanya Deśika's commentary. Jaffna 1917

742.2.7 Supakṣa section edited, with Śivāgra Yogī's commentary. Samajam 1940

742.2.8 Parapakṣa section edited with an old commentary. Samajam 1940

742.2.9 Supakṣa section translated by K. Sivaraman. Tiruppanandal 1950

742.2.10 V.A.Devasenapathi, Śaiva Siddhānta as expounded in the Śivajñānasiddhiyar and Its Six Commentaries. MDIPP 7, 1960

742.2.10.5 Parapaksa section edited by P. Ramanathan. 1968

742.2.11 L.C.D.Kulathungam, "Buddhist elements in the logic of Śaiva Siddhānta", SaivS 5, 1970, 171-183

742.2.12 J.M.Nallaswami Pillai, "Saguṇa and nirguṇa", SaivS 6, 1971, 101-106

742.2.12.5 Supaksa section edited by M. Thiruvilangam 1972

742.2.13 K.Loganatha Muttarayan, "Aruṇandi's theory of moral behavior", SaivS 16, 1981, 63-76

742.2.14 Edited and translated into German in Hilko Wiardo Schomerus, Die Erlangung des Wissens um Śiva oder die Erlösung. Wiesbaden 1981


       3.Tirutturaiyur (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

742.3.0 Edited by T.C.Minaksisundaram. 1952

742.3.1 Edited with Tattvaprakāśar's commentary. 1968



743.Mānavacakam Kāṭantar (1255)

       1.Unmai Vilakkam (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5

743.1.1 Translated by J.M.Nallasvami Pillai. Madras 1902, 1929. Also in Pillai, Studies in Śaiva Siddhānta (Madras 1911), 5-12. Reprinted 1971

743.1.2 Edited with editor's commentary by K.Vajravelu Mudaliar. Dharmapura Adinam 1954

743.1.3 Translated by C.N.Singaravelu. SaivS 9, 1974 - 11, 1976. Reprinted Madras 1981

743.1.4 Edited by K.A.Irfamul Hagui (Nijamurti). Ayankuti 1977

743.1.5 Edited by C.C.Mani. Tirumalai 1992

743.1.6 Edited by T. N. Ramachandran. Chennai 2003


744.Amalānanda (1255) (NCat I, 342)

       1.Vedāntakalpataru on Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī

See a530.8.2. e23.1:88, 98

744.1.1 Edited by R.S.Tailanga. VizSS 11, 1895-97

744.1.2 Himansu Chakrabarti, Amalananda Svamin: A Link between Bhāmatī and Vivaraṇa Schools. Ph.D.Thesis, Jadavpur University 1970


       2.Śāstradarpaṇa on Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya

See 23.1.105

744.2.1 Edited by B.V.Sastrigal. SVVSS 7, 1913


       3.Darpaṇa on Padmapāda's Pañcapādikā (cf. Rice, p. 152, for ms. citation)


       4.General

744.4.1 Rajesvara Sastri Dravid, "Amalānanda", PA 157-164. Reprinted TVOS 28.2, 2003, 22-31


745.Abhayatilaka (Upādhyāya) (1256) (NCat II, 274)

       1.Nyāyālaṃkāra on Vātsyāyana's Nyāyabhāṣya, Uddyotakara's Nyāyavārttika, Vācaspati Miśra's Tātparyaṭīkā and Udayana's Pariśuddhi (NCat I, 274)

See a530.3.4

745.1.1 J.S.Jetly, "Nyāyālaṃkāra-ṭippaṇa (in ms. form) of Upādhyāya Abhayatilaka", JOI 8, 1958, 10-12. Also PAIOC 18, 1955, 505-509

745.1.2 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 668

745.1.3 Edited by Anantalal Thakur and J.S.Jetly. GOS 169, 1981


746.Jineśvāra (1257)

        1.Śrāvakadharmaprakaraṇa

See EIP14, 2013, 556


747.Devendra Sūri (1260) (NCat IX, 160-161)

See EIP 14, 2013, 557-558

       1.Vandaruvṛtti or Śrāvakānuṣṭhānavidhi on Āvaśyakanirukti (NCat II, 189-190; IX, 161)

See EIP 14, 2013, 558-559

747.1.1 Edited in Seth Devchand Lalbhai Fund Pustakodhara 8, 1912

747.1.2 Edited Ratlam 1928

747.1.3 Edited Bombay 1988 (BL1378.6.D39)


        2.(Navya) Karmagrantha and autocommentary (Jain)(NCat III, 196-197) (supplemented by Candramaharṣi Mahaṭṭara's Saptatikā)

See EIP 14, 2013, 559

747.2.1 Edited Banaras 1875

747.2.2 Edited in Prakaraṇaratnākara 4 (Bombay 1876-78)

747.2.3 Edited, with autocommentary and Malayagiri's commentary on Candramaharsi Mahattara's Saptatikā, with Jayatilaka Sūri's Karmagrantha. Two volumes. Bhavnagar 1910, 1912

747.2.4 Edited Ajmer 1916

747.2.5 Edited Ahmedabad 1916, 1924

747.2.6 Edited Agra 1918; Ahmedabad 1920; Agra 1922

747.2.7 Edited Baroda 1920

747.2.7.5 Edited with Tika by Caturvijaya Muni. Bhavnagar 1934

747.2.8 Edited by Devakumar Jain. Six volumes. Jodhpur 1974

747.2.9 Edited by Virasekhara Vijaya. Pindavada, Rajasthan 1975

747.2.9.5 Edited with Miśrīmal Maharāja's Vyākhyā. Jodhpur 1980

747.2.10 Edited by Kevalamala Lorha. Jaipur 1985


       3.Siddhapañcāśikā (Jain) (NCat IX, 161)

See EIP 14, 2013, 559

747.3.1 Edited with an Avacūri. Bhavnagar 1969


       5.Bhāṣya on Yaśobhadra’s Pratyākhyānasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 559-560

747.5.1 Edited Ahmedabad 1906

747.5.2 Edited with Gujarati translation by Mahasena. Ahmedabad 1912

747.5.3 Edited JAG 15

747.5.4 Edited, with Somasundara's Avacurī and Devendra Sūri's Guruvandanabhāṣya, by Vijayajinendasuri. Santipur, Saurashatra 1993 (BL1350.D48)


       6.Vṛtti on Śāntisūri's Dharmaratnaprakaraṇa

See 614A.9.3; EIP 14, 2013, 560


       7.Guruvandanabhāṣya


       8.Bhāṣya on the Caityavandanasūtra

See EIP 14, 2013, 560

747.8.1 Edited with Gujarati translation. Ahmedabad 1906, 1912

747.8.2 Edited with Karpūravijaya's Vivecana. Ahmedabad 1912

747.8.3 Edited with Somasundara Sūri's Avacūrī. JAG 15, Bombay 1912

747.8.4 Edited in Prakaraṇaratna (Ahmedabad 1920), pp. 39ff.

747.8.5 Edited, with Dharmaghoṣasūri's Saṃghācāravṛtti, Bombay 1938


       9.Vṛtti on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra

See e196B.1.27


       10.Commentary on an Avasthyacūrṇī

747.10.1 Paul Dundas, "Textual authority in ritual procedure: the Śvetāmbara Jain controvery concerning īryāpathikīpratikramaṇa", JIP 39, 2011, 327-350


       11.Vṛtti on a Navatattvaprakaraṇa

See EIP 14, 2013, 560


       12. Śrīdānopadeśamālā

See EIP 14, 2013, 560

 

747A.Lakśmītilaka Gaṇi (1260)

       1.Ṭīkā on Jineśvara's (?) Śrāvakadharmaprakaraṇa (JRK 392)

See EIP 14, 2013, 556

 

747B.Udayaprabhā (1262)

See EIP 14, 2013, 556-557

        1.Karṇikā on Dharmadāsa Gaṇi's Upadeśamālā

See EIP 14, 2013, 556-557

747B.1.1 Consult Punyavijayaji, Sukṛtakirtikallolini (-Vatupalastuti, Upadeśamālākarṇikā, and other panegyric records of Vastupal of Gujarat (Bombay 1961)


        2.Ṭippaṇa on Gargarṣi’s Karmavipāka

See EIP 14, 2013, 557


747C Periyavacchan Pillai (1167-1262)

        1.Commentary on Rāmānuja's Gadyatraya

See e637.1: 3, 17


        2. General

747C.2.1 M. Varadaraja, "Contribution of Periyavaccana Pillai to commentarial tradition:, SSVII 132-154

747C.2.6 J. Parthasarathy, "Periyavacchan Pillai, the great benefactor", SRV 23.1, 1999, 2-6

 

748A.Māghanandin (1265)

See EIP 14, 2013, 557

        1.Padārthasāra

See EIP 14, 2013, 557

748A.1.1 Edited in Kannada by M.C.Padmananda Sarma. 1969 (B162.5)


         2.Śāstrasārasamuccaya

See EIP 14, 2013, 557

748A.2.1 Edited in MDJG 21, Bombay 1922

748A.2.2 Edited by Pramanasagara in MDJG 64, New Delhi 2000


          3.Vṛtti on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthādhigamasūtras (JRK 156)

See EIP 14, 2013, 557

 

749.Anubhūti Svarūpācārya (1270) (NCat I, 208)

       1.Ṭippaṇī on Śaṃkara's Bhagavadgītābhāṣya (Advaita) (NCat I,209)


       2.Prakaṭārthavivaraṇa on Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya (Advaita)(NCat I, 209)

See e23.1.150

749.2.1 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 196-198

749.2.2 Mysore Hiriyanna, "Gleanings from the Prakaṭārtha", JOR 18, 1945. Reprinted IPS 2, 78-86


       3.Ṭippaṇa on Śaṃkara's Gauḍapādakārikābhāṣya (NCat I, 209)

See e317.1.74.1


       4.Vivaraṇa on Vimuktātman's Iṣṭasiddhi (NCat I, 208; II, 260-261)

See e522.1.20


       5.Jñānapāṭha (Advaita) (NCat I, 209)


       6.Śiṣyahitaiṣiṇī on Śrīharṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (NCat I, 208; V, 175)

See e655.1.27


       7.Nibandha on Ānandabodha's Nyāyadīpāvalī-Pramāṇamālā (NCat I, 209)

See e716.1:3,4


       8.Ṭīkā or Vyākhyā on Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda (NCat I,209)


       9.General

749.9.1 V.Raghavan, "Anubhūti Svarūpācārya", ABORI 23, 1942, 352-368

749.9.2 L.Vasudeva Sarma, "Anubhūtisvarūpa", PA 153-156. Reprinted TVOS 28.1, 2003, 26-30

749.9.3 N.Veezhinathan, "Anubhūtisvarūpācārya--his contribution to Advaita Vedānta", BITC 1968, 191-214

749.9.4 N.Veezhinathan, "Anubhūtisvarūpācārya", TVOS 5, 1978, 379-420

749.9.5 S. Revathy, Three Little Known Advaitins. Madras 1990

 

750.Lakśmīsena (1275)

See EIP 14, 2013, 560

       1.Laghuṭīkā on Jinavallabhasūri's Saṃghapaṭṭakaprakaraṇa (JRK 411)


751.Madhva or Ānandatīrtha (1280) (NCat II, 104)

       1.Bhāṣya on Aitareya Upaniṣad (Dvaita) (NCat III, 104)

See e751.3.5

751.1.1 Edited, with 36 other works by Madhva, by T.R.Krishnacarya and Apsankar Ramacharya of Kumbakonam. Bombay 1892

751.1.2 Edited with 36 other works by Madhva. Belgaum 1896

751.1.3 Edited, with Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Bhāvapradīpa by a disciple of Bhāskarī Veṅkaṭavarāhārya (probably Rāghavendratīrtha), by T.R. Krishnacarya. Bombay 1900

751.1.4 Partially edited, with Śrīnivāsatīrtha's Ratnamālā, by T.R.Krishnacarya. Bombay 1908

751.1.5 Translated by S.C.Vasu. SBH 30, 1916-17

751.1.6 Edited with 36 other works by Madhva. Udipi 1929 ff.

751.1.7 Summary in BNKS I, 223-227

751.1.8 Edited, with (ed's?) Ratnamālā, by K. T. Pandurangi. Bangalore 1994


       2.Anuvyākhyāna on Bādarāyaṇa's

 Brahmasūtras (Dvaita)

          (NCat I, 213-214; II, 104)

See b379.16:47, 730. e23.1.288; 751.1:1,2,6; 751.3.5

751.2.1 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Nyāyasudhā, by G.R. Savanur. Dharwar 1932

751.2.2 Summarized in RRIP 545-546

751.2.3 Summarized in Dasgupta IV, 102 ff.

751.2.4 Partly translated into French by Suzanne Siauve in La Voie vers la Connaissance de Dieu (Brahma-jijñāsā) selon l'Anuvyākhyāna de Madhva. Pondichery 1957

751.2.4.5 Partly translated into French by Suzannie Siauve, Les noms vediques de Viṣṇu dans l'Anuvyākhyāna de Madhva (Brahma-Sūtra I.1, adhikaraṇa 2 a 12). PIFI 14, Pondichery 1959

751.2.5 Summarized in BNKS I, 160-166

751.2.5.1 Edited with Traivikramāryadāsa's Ānandamālā by Gannanje Govindacarya. Udipi 1970

751.2.6 Partly translated into French by Suzanne Siauve in Les hierarchies spirituelles selon l'Anuvyākhyāna de Madhva. Pondichery 1971

751.2.7 Edited Poona 1973

751.2.8 Vidyamana Tirtha Swami, "Anuvyākhyāna", DhP 13.9, 1984, 8-10

751.2.9 Edited by K.T.Pandurangi. Bangalore 1985

751.2.12 Edited with Jayatīrtha's Nyāyasudhā by Visnudasa Nagendracarya. Bangalore 2007


       2A.Commentary on Atharvaṇa Upaniṣad

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5

751.2A.1 Edited with Vyāsatīrtha's commentary. Bombay 1906


       3.Bhāṣya on the Bhagavadgītā (Dvaita)

See e751,1:1,2,6. e379.12:19,22,26,35

751.3.1 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Prameyadīpikā, Rāghavendratīrtha's Vivṛti and Sumatīndratīrtha's Bhāvaratnakośa, by T.R. Krishnacarya. Bombay 1914-1918

751.3.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 117-120

751.3.3 Sudhindra Krishna Murti, Bhagavadgītā--Studies on Śrī Madhva's Gītā Bhāṣya and Gītātātparyanirṇaya. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Bombay 1968

751.3.4 K.T.Pandurangi, "Central teaching of the Bhagavadgītā according to Śrī Madhvācārya", Gitasmiksa 41-50

751.3.5 Edited, with Madhva's Bhagavadgītātātparyanirṇaya, Bhāṣyas on Aitareya, Bṛhadāraṇyaka, Chāndogya, Kena, Kaṭha, Muṇḍaka, Praśna, Yajñīyamantra, Atharvaṇa, Taittirīya Upaniṣads, Brahmasūtrabhāṣya and Brahmasūtrānuvyākhyāna, and Nyāyavivaraṇa, by the Akhila Bharata pandits in Sarvamūla Granthaḥ Prasthānatrayī, Volume I, Udipi 1969

751.3.6 B.N.K.Sharma, "Concept of God in Madhva's Gītābhāṣya and Gītātātparyanirṇaya", DhP 9.1-4, 1979, 88-98

751.3.7 K.T.Pandurangi, Essentials of Bhagavadgītā (according to Śrī Madhvāchārya's Bhāshya). Bangalore 1981

751.3.8 K.T.Pandurangi, "Essentials of the Bhagavad Gītā according to Śrī Madhva's Bhāṣya", DhP 11.1, 1981, 47-73

751.3.8.5 Edited with Jayatirtha's Prameyadipika. Bangalore 1981

751.3.9 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's commentary on the Gītā", VK 70, 1983, 435-438

751.3.10 S.K.Bhavani, "Śrī Madhva's two commentaries on the Gītā", DhP 14.10, 1985, 23-43

751.3.11 K.T.Pandurangi, Essentials of Gītābhāṣya and Gītātātparya of Śrī Madhvāchārya. Bangalore 1987

751.3.12 B.N.K.Sharma, "Introduction to Śrī Madhva's Gītā Bhāṣya", DhP 18-19, 1989, 49-65

751.3.12.1 Edited and translated by B.N.Krishnamurti Sarma. Bangalore 1989

751.3.13 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's commentary on the Bhagavadgītā", DhP 20.10-12, 1991, 49-56

751.3.14 Edited, with Madhva's Bhagavadgītātātparya, by K.T.Pandurangi. Bangalore, n.d.

751.3.15 Edited with Madhva's Bhagavadgitatatparyanirnaya by Nagesa Sonde. Bombay 1995


       4.Tātparyanirṇaya on the Bhagavadgītā (Dvaita)

See a751.3:6; b751.3.11; d751.3.3; e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3:5,14,15

751.4.1 Edited in Telugu characters. Bellary 1923

751.4.2.Edited by K.T.Pandurangi. Bangalore 1993


       5.Bhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasātras (Dvaita)

See b23.1:103,229.1; 379.67.822. e23.1:10,11,18,22,30,35,37,41,57,

62,71,81,116,125,137,148,168,185,218,230,256,258,267. e379.16.49.

e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5. i379.16.47. t23.1:53,123,249

751.5.1 Extensive analysis in Dasgupta IV, 102-149

751.5.2 P.S.Venkatasubbarao, "Brahmasūtras in Dvaita Vedānta", KK 23, 1959, 312-316

751.5.3 Summarized in BNKS I, 127-160

751.5.4 H.N.Raghavendracharya, Brahma-mīmāṃsā. Mysore 1965

751.5.4.5 Edited by Lalita Krishna Gosvami. Allahabad 1974

751.5.5 B.N.K.Sharma, "Nature, purpose and significance of samanvayādhyāya of Brahmasūtras according to Madhva", DhP 8.4, 1978, 24-32

751.5.6 I.1-5 translated by Y.K.Raghunatha Rao. DhP 10.12, 1981, 17-37

751.5.7 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Brahmasūtrabhāṣya of Śrī Madhva", DhP 13.10, 1984, 1-18

751.5.7.1 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Tatvaprakāśikā, Vyāsatīrtha's Tatparyacandrikā, and Rāghavendra's Bhāvadīpa, by R. Raghavendracharya. Mysore 1984

751.5.8 R.S.Panchamukhi, Śrī Madhvāchārya's Brahma Sūtra Bhāshya. An Introduction.   Delhi 1989

751.5.10 S.G.Mudgal, "Brahmasutṛacatuṣsūtrī (Madhva Bhāṣya)", JAIRI 2, 1999, 91-102

751.5.12.1 Translated by S. G. Mudgal. Mumbai 2005

751.5.15 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Tattvaprakāśikā, by K. T. Pandurangi. Bangalore 2009


       6.Anubhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6

751.6.1 Summarized in BNKS I, 159-160

751.6.1.5 Edited by Bannanje Govindacarya. Udupi 1970

751.6.2 Edited, with Chalāri Śeṣācārya's Tattvaprakāśikā, by R.G.Malagi. MOLP 154, 1985



       7.Bhāṣya on Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5

751.7.1 Edited, with Raghūttama's Parabrahmaprakāśikā, by T.R.Krsnacarya. Kumbakonam 1907

751.7.2 Translated by S.C.Vasu. SBH 14, 1916, 1933

751.7.3 Summarized in BNKS I, 229-231

751.7.4 B.N.K.Sharma, The Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad expounded from Śrī Madhvācārya's Perspective. Bangalore 1988


       8.Bhāṣya on Chāndogya Upaniṣad (Dvaita) (NCat VII, 119)

See e379.18.8. e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5

751.8.1 Edited, with Vedeśabhikṣu's Padārthakaumudī, by T.R.Krishnamacarya. Bombay 1904

751.8.2 Translated by S.C.Vasu. SBH 3, 1910

751.8.3 Summarized in BNKS I, 231-240

751.8.4 Edited, with Vedeṣu Bhikṣu's Padārthakaumudī, by K. T. Pandurangi. Bangalore 1994


       9.Bhāṣya on Īśā Upaniṣad (Dvaita) (NCat II, 271)

See a379.27.33. b379.27.34.1. e379.27.14. e751.1:1,2,6

751.9.1 Translated, with Madhva's commentaries on Kaṭha, Kena, Māṇḍūkya, Muṇḍaka and Praśna Upaniṣads, by S.C.Vasu. SBH 1, 1909, 1911

751.9.2 Edited by Bhaktivinoda Thakkura. Calcutta 1930

751.9.3 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā and Vādirāja's commentary thereon, in Sabhāṣyaṭīkeśāvaśyopaniṣadaḥ Ṭippaṇī (Udipi 1954)

751.9.4 Summarized in BNKS I, 210-211

751.9.5 Notes according to Madhva's commentaries on Īśā, Kaṭha and Talavakara, by K.T.Pandurangi. Tirupati 1985

751.9.6 Edited and translated, with Madhva's Kenopaniṣadbhāṣya, by Nagesh D. Sonde.   Bombay 1990

751.9.9 Paul Sherbow, "Mādhvite commentaries on Īśāvāsyopaniṣat", JVaisS 15.1, 2006, 169-192


       9A.Bhāṣya on Saṃkara's Jīvanmuktānandalaharī

See e379.29.9


       10.Karmanirṇaya (Dvaita) (NCat III, 200)

See e751.1:1,2,6

751.10.1 Summarized in RRIP 522-544

751.10.2 Summarized in Dasgupta IV, 70-74

751.10.3 Summarized in BNKS I, 203-206

751.10.4 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Bhāvadīpa, and notes from Śrīnivāsa Tīrtha's Ṭippaṇa, in DP IV, l972

751.10.5 Summarized in K.T.Pandurangi, Essentials of Dashaprakarana. Bangalore 1994


       11.Bhāṣya on Kaṭha Upaniṣad (Dvaita) (NCat II, 124)

See e379.29.9. e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5. t751.9.1. n751.9.5

751.11.1 Edited, with Vyāsatīrtha's Vyākhyā and Vedeśabhikṣu's commentary, by T.R.Krishnacarya. Bombay 1905

751.11.2 Edited and translated into German by Betty Heimann. Leipzig 1922

751.11.3 Summarized in BNKS I, 313-314

751.11.4 Edited and translated by Nagesh D. Sonde. Bombay 1990


       12.Kathālakṣaṇa (Dvaita) (NCat III, 134)

See e751.1:1,2,6. s751.10.5

751.12.1 Summarized in RRIP, 44-83

751.12.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 183-184

751.12.3 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Bhāvadīpa, and Vedeśatīrtha's Vivaraṇa. DP II, 1969


       13.Bhāṣya on Kena Upaniṣad (Dvaita) (NCat V, 42)

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5. et751.9.6. t751.9.1

751.13.1 Edited, with Vādirāja's commentary, in Sabhāṣyaṭīkeśāvāśyopaniṣadaḥ Ṭippaṇī (Udipi 1954)

751.13.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 211-212

751.13.3 Edited, with the commentaries of Vyāsatīrtha, Vāmanapaṇḍita, Vādirājatīrtha, Vedeṣatīrtha, Narasiṃha Bhikṣu, Satyapriyatīrtha, Rāghavnanda Tīrtha, and Varadatīrtha, with Madhva's commentary on the Takavakara Upanisad, all editee by B. A. Venkaesacarya. Bangalore 2007


       13A.Madhyamakabharata

751.13A.1 Edited with Yadupati's commentary by R. Sudarsanasuri. Kumbakonam 1933


       14.Mahābhāratatātparyanirṇaya (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6

751.14.1 Edited Bangalore 1867

751.14.2 Edited, with Janārdana Bhaṭṭa's Padārthadīpikā, by Uddhavacarya Ainapure. Bombay 1891

751.14.3 Partially edited in MPM

751.14.4 Edited Kumbakonam 1911

751.14.5 Part One, Chapters 1-9 edited and translated, with notes based on Vādirāja's commentary, by B. Gururajiah Rao. Bangalore 1941

751.14.6 Summarized in Dasgupta IV, 57-58

751.14.7 Summarized in BNKS I, 173-179

751.14.8 Edited by the Akhila Bharata pandits in Sarvamūla Granthaḥ Prasthānatrayī Vol. II, Udipi 1971

751.14.9 Chapter 10 ff. edited and translated by P.H.Krishna Rao and Gururaja Rao. DhP 7.10, 1978 - 12.4, 1982. Translation reprinted DhP 21 (1991) ff.

751.14.10 Edited and translated, with Madhva's commentaries on the Muṇḍaka and Praśna Upaniṣads, by Krishnacharya Tamanacharya Pandurangi. Bangalore 1986

751.14.11 Edited by Vidya Niwas Mishra. Varanasi 1992

751.14.12 Edited and translated by K.T.Pandurangi. Chittanpur 1993

751.14.13 Edited with Vadiraja's Bhavaprakasika by Prabhanjanacarya. Bangalore 1998

751.14.14 Edited, with Madhva's Yamakabhārata, by Srisha Rao. Iowa City 2000


       15.Bhāṣya on Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣad (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6. t751.9.1

751.15.1 Summarized in BNKS I, 218-223

751.15.2 Edited and translated byi Nagesa Sonde. Bombay 1990


       16.Māyāvādakhaṇḍana (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6. s751.10.5; CIPAR

751.16.1 Edited, with Śrīnivāsatīrtha's Ṭīkā. Bombay 1887

751.16.2 Summarized in RRIP, 149-165

751.16.3 Summarized in BNKS I, 185

751.16.4 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā and Vyāsatīrtha's Mandāramañjarī, in DP I, 1969

751.16.5 Edited and translated, with Madhva's Prapañcamithyātvānumānakhaṇḍana and Upādhikhaṇḍana, by G.N.Bhat. Cochin 1977

751.16.6 Edited and translated by Vidyamanya Tirtha Swamiji. DhP 10.3, 1980 - 13.12, 1984

751.16.17 Edited with Padmanabha Misra's Ṭīkā, Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Vyāsatīrtha's Mandrāmañjarī, Śrinivāsatīrtha;s Durgamārthavākya, K. T. Pandurangi's Visamapadavākyārthavivaraṇa, Satyanatha's Vyākhyana, by D.Prahladacarya. Bangalore 1996


       17.(Prapañca)Mithyātvānumānakhaṇḍana (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6; 751.16.5. s751.10.5

751.17.1 Summarized in RRIP 94-114

751.17.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 185

751.17.3 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā and Vyāsatīrtha's Mandāramañjarī, in DP II, 1969

751.17.4 Jeffrey John Lumstead, Madhvite Logic: A Critical Edition and Translation of the Prapañcamithyātvānumānakhaṇḍaṇa of Madhva with the Commentary of Vyāsarāya and an Introductory Essay on the Development of Logic in the Madhvite Tradition. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Pennsylvania 1977


       18.Bhāṣya on Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad (Dvaita) (NCat I, 107)

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5. et751.14.10. t751.9.1

751.18.1 Edited, with Vyāsatīrtha's Ṭippaṇī and editor's Vivaraṇa thereon, by T.R.Krsnacarya. Bombay 1903

751.18.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 215-216


       19.Nyāyavivaraṇa (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5

751.19.1 Edited with Raghūttama's Bhāvabodha. Udipi 1911, 1917

751.19.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 67

751.19.3 A.R.Panduranga Rao, "Some salient features of Nyayavivarana of Madhva", JOR 68-70, 1997-2000, 247-268

751.19.4 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Pañcikā, Raghūttamatīrtha's Bhavabodha and Eri Bālācārya's Niguḍhārthaprabodhinī, by Aluru Vamanacarya. Bangalore 2001


       20.Pramāṇalakṣaṇa (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6. s751.10.5

751.20.1 Summarized in RRIP 13-43

751.20.2 Edited and translated, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, by Narahari and Krishnamacharya. ALB 17, 1953, 1-16

751.20.3 Summarized in BNKS I, 180-183

751.20.4 D.N.Shanbhag, "Madhva's definition of pramāṇa and the position of memory", PBDFV 393-399. Also JKU 21, 1977, 30-35

751.20.5 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Vyāsatīrtha's Mandāramañjarī, Vedeśa Bhikṣu's Vivaraṇa, Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Bhāvadīpa, and Śrīnivāsa Tīrtha's Vākyārthakaumudī, in DP II, 1969

751.20.8 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Bhāṣya, Rāghavenda Tīrtha's Bhāvadīpa, Śrīnivāsa Tīrtha's Vivaraṇa and editor's commentary, by K. T. Pandurangi. Bangalore 2003


       21.Bhāṣya on Praśna Upaniṣad (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5. et751.14.10. t751.9.1

751.21.1 Edited Bombay 1918

751.21.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 217-2l8

751.21.3 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, and Keśavācārya's Pañjikā, by Bhimasena Balacarya Varakhedakara. Pandhapura, Maharashtra 1981


       22.Saṃnyāsapaddhati

See e751.1:1,2,6

751.22.1 Patrick Olivelle, "Ānandatīrtha's Saṃnyāsapaddhati", ALB 44-45, 1980-81, 293-303


       23.Bhāṣya on Taittirīya Upaniṣad (Dvaita) (NCat VIII, 222)

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5

751.23.1 Edited, with Vyāsatīrtha's Vyākhyā and Śrīnivāsatīrtha's Padārthadīpikā, by T.R.Krsnacarya. Bombay 1905

751.23.2 Translated by S.C.Vasu. SBH 30, 1916-17

751.23.3 Partially edited in MPM

751.23.4 Edited, with Vādirāja's commentary, in Sabhāṣyaṭīkeśāvāśyopaniṣadaḥ ṭippaṇī (Udipi 1954)

751.23.5 Summarized in BNKS I, 227-229


       23A.Commentary on the Talavakara Upaniṣad

See n751.9.5; e751.23A


       23B.Tantrasarasaṃgraha

751.23B.1 Edited, with Chalāri Śeṣācārya's Ṭīkā and Jayatīrtha's Padyamālā, by Prabhanjanacarya. Udupi 19977


       24.Tattvasaṃkhyāna (Dvaita) (NCat VIII, 66)

See e751.1:1,2,6. s751.10.5

751.24.1 Edited, with Satyadhyāna Tirtha's commentary. Kumbakonam, Bombay 1915

715.24.1.5 Translated into German by Helmuth von Glasenapp, Lehrsätze des dualistichen Vedānta. Breslau 1916

751.24.2 H. von Glasenapp, "Lehrsätze des dualistischen Vedānta (Madhvas Tattvasaṃkhyāna)", Kuhn 326-331

751.24.3 Translated, with Jayatīrtha's Vivaraṇa, by S.Subba Rao. Tirupati 1923

751.24.4 Summarized in RRIP 166-178

751.24.5 Summarized in BNKS I, 186-188

751.24.6 Edited and translated, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā and editions of Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Bhāvadīpa and Śrīnivāsa Tīrtha's Vivaraṇa, by M.S.Ranganathachar and B.Venkatesachar. Bangalore 1964

751.24.7 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Bhāvadīpa and Timmana's Vivaraṇa, in DP III, 1971

751.24.8 Edited and translated, with editor's Ṭīkā, by Vidyaranya Tirtha. DhP 8.10, 1978, 9-12

751.24.9 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Vijayīndra Bhikṣu's Arthadīpikā and Veṅkatabhaṭṭopādhyāya's commentary, by A. Ramamurti Sarma. Second edition. Tirupati 1980

751.24.9.1 Edited with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā. Bangalore 1981

751.24.10 Edited with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Satyaprajñā Tīrtha's Vivaraṇa, Keśava Bhaṭṭa's Bhāvacandrikā, Viṭṭhala Bhaṭṭa's Ṭīkā, Mudgala Nṛsiṃha's Bhāvavarṇanā, Timmana's Tātparyapañcikā, and Bhagavān's Mandāramālā, by Bhimasena Balacarya Varakhedakera. Pandhrapur 1982

751.24.11 K.T.Pandurangi, "Tattvasaṃkhyāna and its commentaries", DhP 14.6, 1985, 34-43

751.24.12 Edited with editor's Phakkikārtha by K.T.Pandurangi

751.24.13 S. Sheeba, "Madhva's ontological scheme as depicted in Tattvasamkhyana", JSORI 9.1, 2007

       25.Tattvaviveka (Dvaita) (NCat VIII, 62)

See e751.1:1,2,6. s751.10.5

751.25.1 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā and Vyāsatīrtha's Mandāramañjarīi, in DP III, 1971

751.25.2 Edited with editor's Ṭīkā by Vidyamanya Tirtha. DhP 8.1, 1978 - 8.9, 1979


       26.Tattvodyota (Dvaita) (NCat VIII, 81)

See e751.1:1,2,6. s751.10.5

751.26.1 Summarized in RRIP 179-234

751.26.2 Summarized in Dasgupta IV, 66-70

751.26.3 Partially edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā and Hulugi Śrīpati's Dvaitadyumaṇi, by Chincholi Krishnacharya. Belgaum 1943

751.26.4 Summarized in BNKS I, 189-193

751.26.5 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Ṭippaṇī. Vedeśa Tīrtha's Ṭippaṇī, Vijayīndra Tīrtha's Ṭippaṇī, Paṇḍurāṅga Keśavācārya's Ṭippaṇī, Hulugi Śrīpatyācārya's Dvaitadyumaṇi, and Timmana's Kumatakhaṇḍana, in DP III-IV, 1971-72

751.26.6 Edited by Anandatirthacarya V. Nagasampagi. Bangalore 1984

751.26.7 Edited, with the commentaries of Jayatīrtha, Vedeṣatīrtha, and Hulugi Yadupatyācārya, by D. Prahladacarya. Bangalore 1999


       27.Upādhikhaṇḍana (Dvaita) (NCat II, 380;

              VIII, 51).

See e751.1:1,2,6. et751.16.5. s751.10.5. CIPAR

751.27.1 Summarized in RRIP 115-l48

751.27.2 Summarized in BNKS I, 184

751.27.3 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā and Vyāsatīrtha's Mandāramañjarī. DP II, 1969

751.27.4 Edited with editor's commentary and English explanation by Visweswara Tirtha. DhP 7, 1976, seriatim


       28.Viṣṇutattvanirṇaya (Dvaita)

See e751.1:1,2,6. s751.10.5. CIPAR

751.28.1 Summarized in RRIP 235-251

751.28.2 Summarized in Dasgupta IV, 74-88

751.28.3 Edited and translated by S.S.Raghavachar. Mangalore 1959

751.28.4 Summarized in BNKS I, 194-203

751.28.5 Edited, with Jayatīrtha's Ṭīkā, Raghūttama's Bhavabodha, Rāghavendra Tīrtha's Vākyārthadīpikā, Pāṇḍuraṅga Keśava Bhaṭṭāraka's Viṣamapadavākyārthavivṛti and Vyāsa Tarkajñānatīrtha's Laghuprabhu, in DP I, 1969

751.28.6 Edited and translated by Vidyamana Tirtha Swamiji. DhP 10.3, 1980 - 13.12, 1984, 8-10

751.28.7 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Madhva's Viṣṇu Tattva Vinirṇaya. A brief survey", DhP 12.3, 1982 - 12.11, 1983, 1-10

751.28.8 Edited and translated by K.T.Pandurangi. Bangalore 1991

751.28.11 Edited and translated into German by Roque Mesquita. Wien 2000


       29.Bhāṣya on the ṚgVeda

751.29.1 First 19 sūktas translated by K. Narasinhan. Volume I. Tirunelveli 1996

 

751.29.3 Valerie Stoken, "Vedic language and Vaiṣṇava theology: Madhva's use of nirukta in the RBhāṣya", JIP 35, 2007, 169-200


       30.Commentary on Yajñīyamantra Upaniṣad

See e751.1:1,2,6. e751.3.5


      30A.Yamakabhārata

See e751.14.14

751.30A.1 Edited and translated by D. N. Shanbhag. Dharwad 1999



       31.General

See a379.67.210; 637.7:16,27,73. b637.7.165

751.31.1 K.A.Krishnaswamiyer, "Śrī Madhva's place in Vedānta philosophy", MR 2, 1906, 41-45

751.31.2 C.N.K.Aiyar, "Śrī Madhva and Madhvaism", IR 8, 1907: 670, 747, 833

751.31.3 D.D.Siddhantalankar, "Śrī Madhvacarya and Rishi Dayanand", VMGS 20, 1923

751.31.4 Helmut von Glasenapp, Madhva's Philosophie der Vishnu-Glaubens. Bonn 1923. Translated into English by Shridhar B. Shastri, Bangalore 1992

751.31.5 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Conception of bheda in Dvaita philosophy", JMysoreU 10, 1926, 49-54

751.31.6 James Basu, "Did Madhvāchārya tour Bengal?", IHQ 3, 1927, 183-185

751.31.7 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Ontological status of sense in Dvaita philosophy with special reference to modern thought", JMysoreU 11, 1927, 222-226

751.31.8 S.Hanumanta Rao, "Life and times of Madhva Āchārya", JMU 1, 1928, 93-107

751.31.9 C.R.Krishna Rao, Śrī Madhva, His Life and Doctrine. Udipi 1929

751.31.10 V.Sethu Rao, "Early Upaniṣads as interpreted by Śrī Madhva", VK 17, 1930-31: 52, 98

751.31.11 V.Sethu Rao, "Leibniz and Madhva", VK 17, 1930-31: 290, 345

751.31.12 K.S.Ramaswami Sastri, "Brahma Mīmāṃsā--Śrī Madhva's doctrine", VK 18, 1931-32, 461

751.31.13 B.N.K.Sharma, "An attack on Madhva in Śaura Purāṇa", ABORI 13, 1931-32, 59-76

751.31.14 B.N.K.Sharma, "Place of Madhva in Indian theism", Haridasa, Kollegal 1931

751.31.15 B.N.K.Sharma, "Date of Madhva", JAU 3.2, 1933, 245-255

751.31.16 P.Nagaraja Rao, The Teaching of Śrī Madhva. Triplicane 1937

751.31.17 Subba Rau, "The realism of Śrī Madhvācārya", CHI 1, 582-596

751.31.18 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Teachings of Śrī Madhva", VK 24, 1937-38, 229 ff.

751.31.19 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Problems of 'definition' and 'perception' in Śrī Madhva's epistemology", IHQ 14, 1938, 353-365. Also WMN 153-165

751.31.20 B.N.K.Sharma, "Certain philosophical bases of Madhva's theistic realism", JAU 8, 1938-39, 146-171; 9, 1940, 65-112

751.31.21 Sri Venkatayogi, "Categories in Śrī Madhva's Dvaita Vedānta", ABORI 19, 1938-39, 273-279

751.31.22 B.N.K.Sharma, "The life and works of Madhva", IHQ 16, 1940, 370-379

751.31.23 S.Srikantha Sastri, "Logical system of Madhvācārya", PVKF 411-416

751.31.24 Prabhavananda, "Śrī Madhvācārya and his philosophy", VK 28, 1941-42, 75-76

751.31.25 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The philosophy of Madhva Dvaita Vedānta", ABORI 23, 1942, 379-385

751.31.25.5 B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma, Svatantradvaita or Madhva's Theistic Realism. n.p., 1942

751.31.26 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Madhva's conception of svatantra", JMysoreU 4, 1943, 1-36

751.31.27 H.N.Raghavendrachar, "Madhva's absolute", PQ 19, 1943-44, 158-178

751.31.28 H.K.Vedavyasachar, "Is Madhva a monist?", PQ 20, 1944, 105-113

751.31.29 S.Hanumantha Rao, "Śrī Madhvāchārya, 1238-1318", JIH 47, 1949, 25-42

751.31.30 B.A.Krishnaswami Rao, Outlines of the Philosophy of Śrī Madhvācārya. Tumkur 1951; Bangalore 2003

751.31.31 B.N.K.Sharma, "The sākṣī--an original contribution of Śrī Madhvācārya to Indian thought", SB 2, 808-7

751.31.32 A.Venkata Rao, Pūrṇabrahmavāda. Dharwar 1954

751.31.33 G.B.Joshi, "Mysticism of Madhva and his followers", AODP 49-60

751.31.34 B.A.Krishnaswamy Rao, "Śrī Madhva and identity texts", AODP 

751.31.35 K.T.Pandurangi, "Madhva's view of life", KD 184-189

751.31.36 G.Dandoy, "Le delivrance selon Madhva" (ed. by L.M.Gauthier). JA 147, 1957, 318-340

751.31.37 K.K.Joshi, Madhva Vedānta. Hyderabad 1958

751.31.38 C.R.Krsnarao, Madhva and Brahma Tarkas. Two volumes. Udipi 1960

751.31.39 S.S.Raghavachar, "Madhva's theory of sādhanā", PB 65, 1960, 410-417

751.31.40 K.Narain, "Nature of mokṣa in Madhva's philosophy", IPC 5, 1960, 87-92

751.31.41 V.E.Varughese, "The philosophy of Madhva," ICQ 18, 1960, 16-21

751.31.42 B.N.K.Sharma, Śrī Madhva's Teachings in His Own Words. Bombay 1961

751.31.43 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The place of Śrī Madhva's system in Indian philosophy", EPM 240-248

751.31.44 B.N.K.Sharma, Philosophy of Śrī Madhvācārya. Bombay 1962

751.31.45 B.Venkatesachar, "Concept of the finite self in the Tattvavāda of Śrī Madhva", IPC 8, 1963, 21-26

751.31.46 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's conception of the soul", VK 52, 1965-66, 30-31

751.31.47 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The life and teachings of Śrī Madhva", PB 71, 1966, 373-379

751.31.48 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, "Philosophy of Śrī Madhvācārya", VK 52, 1966, 521-524

751.31.49 Suzanne Siauve, La doctrine de Madhva, Dvaita-Vedānta. Pondichery 1968

751.31.50 Rajbansh Singh, "The concept of devotion of Shrī Madhvācārya", P 15, 1969-70, 93-97

751.31.51 Ram Anant Kashyap and R. Purnaiya, An Introduction to Madhva Ontology.  Bangalore 1970

751.31.52 C.Padmanabhacarya, Life and Teachings of Śrī Madhvācārya. Udipi 1970

751.31.53 U.Venkatakrishna Rao, "Concept of liberation and its relevance to philosophy according to Madhva", IPA 6, 1970, 105-111

751.31.54 P.Thirugnanasambandam, "Śaiva darśanam of Śrī Madhvācārya", SaivS 5, 1970: 48, 73; 6, 1971: 22, 78, 141

751.31.55 Roma Chaudhuri, "Madhva's Dvaitavāda", RBJ 5, 1972, 3-29

751.31.56 Ignatius Puthiadom, "Madhva's theological method", UandV 114-124

751.31.57 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The concept of God in Śrī Madhva's Vedānta", MHBCV 167-173

751.31.58 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The philosophy of Śrī Madhvācārya", VK 59, 1972-73, 548-551. Also SaivS 8, 1973, 116-123

751.31.59 K.V.Acharya, "Śrī Madhvācārya: his period", SKDMV 283-286

751.31.60 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Humanism of Śrī Madhva and the saint singers of Karṇāṭaka", SKDMV 272-274

751.31.61 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Some aspects of Śrī Madhva's religion and philosophy", AOR 25, 1975, 173-199

751.31.62 D.N.Shanbhag, "Madhva as a religious teacher", KUJ 20, 1976, 151-160

751.31.63 D.N.Shanbhag, "Madhva's definition of pramāṇa",KUJ 21, 1977, 30-35

751.31.64 N.V.Subbanachar, "Madhva's Brahmamīmāṃsā", MRJ 3.2, n.d., 36-80

751.31.65 B.Bhima Rao, "There is no god like Mādhava and there is no guru like Madhva", DhP 8.1, 1977, 33-35

751.31.66 Achyutananda Svami, "Śrī Madhva and the Hare Kṛṣṇa movement", DhP 8.1, 1977, 56-58

751.31.67 M.G.Diggavi, "Place of bhakti and karma in Madhva's philosophy", DhP 8.1, 1977, 71-74

751.31.68 K.B.Archak, "Śrī Madhvācārya to Śrī Rāghavendratīrtha", DhP 8.1, 1977, 75-85

751.31.69 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Philosophy of Madhvācārya", DhP 8.2, 1978, 1-6

751.31.70 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's conception of mokṣa", VK 65, 1978, 436-439

751.31.71 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Madhva", VRPRL 11-21

751.31.72 A.S.Tiwari, "Madhva on satārcitva of sunassepa", JGJRI 34.3-4, 1978, 69-78

751.31.73 Vishwa Tirtha, "Śrī Madhva and Śrī Jayatīrtha", DhP 8.2, 1978, 11-14

751.31.74 M.G.Diggavi, "Dreams, modern and Śrī Madhva's viewpoint", DhP 10.3, 1980, 29-32

751.31.75 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Sādhanā in Śrī Madhva's philosophy", DhP 9.10-12, 1980, 101-104. Also VK 67, 1980, 408-410

751.31.76 Puthiadam Ignatius, "God in the thought of St. Aquinas and Śrī Madhvāchārya", DhP 10.8, 1981, 42-46

751.31.77 K.S.Ramakrishna Rao, "Swāminārāyan and Madhvācārya", NDVP 1.192-203

751.31.78 C.V.Ramdas, "Bhakti and its place in Madhva siddhānta", DhP 751.31. 11.4, 1981, 21-26

751.31.79 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva and the Upaniṣads", DhP 11.3, 1981, 12-18

751.31.80 M.Rama Rao, "A short history of Śrī Madhvāchārya and his school with yogic disciples", DhP 11.12, 1982, 19-42; 12.1, 1982, 28-33

751.31.81 P.S.Seshagiri Rao, "Viśeṣa--a Madhva concept", DhP 11.9, 1982, 29-32

751.31.82 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Grace in Śrī Madhva's philosophy", VK 69, 1982, 464-466

751.31.83 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's message to humanity", BVa 17.4, 1982, 31-33

751.31.84 Sri Guru Venkatacharya, "The philosophy of Śrī Madhva expounded in the great kāvya of Rukmiṇī Vijaya", DhP 11.8, 1982, 44-47

751.31.85 C.M.Padmanabhachar, Life and Teachings of Śrī Madhvāchāriar.  Coimbatore 1983

751.31.86 M.Parthasarathy Rao, "The concept of svātantrya", DhP 12.10, 1983, 1-16

751.31.87 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Thus spake Śrī Madhva", DhP 12.5, 1983; 13.4, 1983

751.31.88 D.N.Shanbhag, "Indian tradition and Madhva's refutation of the Cārvākas", KUJ 27, 1983, 23-35

751.31.89 B.Anil Kumar, "Śrī Narahari Tīrtha--minister metamorphosed into a monk and a mystic by Śrī Madhvācārya", DhP 14.4, 1984, 32-35

751.31.90 D.R.Vasudeva Rau, "The eminent personages of the Madhva sampradāya", DhP 13.9, 1984, 23-27

751.31.91 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's message", DhP 13.6, 1984, 1-6

751.31.92 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Bhakti in Śrī Madhva's philosophy", DhP 13.8, 1984, 38-43

751.31.93 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva and Bhagavadgītā", DhP 13.10, 1984, 1-18

751.31.94 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's logic and theory of knowledge", DhP 15.1-5, 1985

751.31.95 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The Dvaita Vedānta of Madhvācārya", DhP 16.1, 1986, 38-45

751.31.96 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The philosophy and religion of Śrī Madhvācārya", DhP 15.12, 1986, 1-8

751.31.97 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The philosophy of Śrī Madhvācārya", DhP 15.8, 1986, 1-8

751.31.98 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Grace in Śrī Madhva's philosophy", DhP 15.6, 1986, 17-22

751.31.99 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhvācārya's life and his message to humanity", DhP 15.6, 1986, 1-4

751.31.100 D.N.Shanbhag, "Madhva as a socio-religious teacher and reformer", DhP 16.4, 1986, 28-51

751.31.101 P. Nagarjuna Rao, "Outlines of Śrī Madhva's philosophy", DhP 16.7-8, 1987, 1-28

751.31.102 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva and the Upaniṣads", DhP 17.1,-2, 1987, 29-42

751.31.103 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The philosophy of Śrī Madhvācārya", DhP 17.3-4, 1987, 48-54

751.31.104 B.N.K.Sharma, "Śrī Madhva's contribution to Indian thought", DhP 16.11-12, 1987, 9-16

751.31.105 Visvesa Tirtha Swamiji, "The fitness of Śrī Madhva philosophy to be the universal religion for humanity", DhP 16.5-6, 1987, 19-23

751.31.106 G. Sundara Ramaiah, "Dualism of Śrī Madhva", DhP 18.4-5, 1988-89, 41-73

751.31.107 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Nature of release: mokṣa", DhP 17.11-12, 1988, 26-39

751.31.108 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhvāchārya's life and his message to humanity and his philosophy", DhP 18.2-3, 1988, 50-58

751.31.109 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The path to devotion: the master sādhana to mokṣa", PTG 23.1, 1988, 1-24

751.31.110 D.N.Shanbhag, "Madhva, Cārvāka and Indian tradition", PTG 22.3, 1988, 40-60

751.31.111 B.N.K.Sharma, Madhva's Aupaniṣada on Darśanam. Bangalore 1988

751.31.112 Kamthur Sripathi Bhat, "The place of devotion in the Tattvavāda of Ācārya Śrī Madhva", DhP 18.8-9, 1989, 23-30

751.31.113 K.T.Pandurangi, Essentials of Upaniṣads (according to Śrī Madhvācārya's Bhāṣya). Bangalore 1988

751.31.114 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva and the Bhagavad Gītā", DhP 18.10-11, 1989, 1-11

751.31.115 P.Nagaraja Rao, "The master and his disciple", DhP 18.11 1989, 1-8

751.31.116 P. Nagaraja Rao, "The concept of God in Śrī Madhva's Vedānta", DhP 18.11, 1989, 41-48

751.31.117 Tapasyananda, "Life of Śrī Madhvācārya", VK 76, 1989, 16-20

751.31.118 Tapasyananda, "Philosophy of Śrī Madhvācārya", VK 76, 1989: 206, 287, 327, 372; 77, 1990: 1, 11, 52, 96, 132. Also DhP 19.4-9: 50

751.31.119 D.N.Shanbhag, Śrī Madhvācārya and His Cardinal Doctrines. Dharwar 1990. (same as 751.31.121)

751.31.120 K. Hayavadana Puranika, "Concept of bhakti in Śrī Madhva's theology", DhP 19.12, 1990, 20-30

751.31.121 Dayanand Narasimha Shanbhag, Śrī Madhvācārya and his Cardinal Doctrines. Volume 1. Dharwad 1990. (same as 751.31.119)

751.31.121.1 K.T.Pandurangi, Essentials of Upaniṣads (according to Śrī Madhvācārya's Bhāṣya). Bangalore 1991

751.31.122 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's philosophy and religion", DhP 20.1-2, 1991, 30-34

751.31.123 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Madhva's life and his message to humanity and his philosophy", DhP 20.5-7, 1991, 37-51

751.31.124 G. Srinivasan, "The Dvaita Vedānta of Madhva", SIndSt 466-477

751.31.125 V. Prabanjanacharya, "The unique nature of Śrī Madhva's philosophy", DhP 21.1-2, 1991, 65-67

751.31.126 P. Nagaraja Rao, Śrī Madhvācārya's life and his message to humanity", DhP 21.6-8, 1992, 56-59

751.31.127 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Life and teachings of Śrī Madhva", DhP 21.6-8, 1992, 18-28

751.31.128 Diane Collinson and Robert Wilkinson, Madhva sections, 350P 1994, 76-81

751.31.128.1 D. N. Shanbhag, "Śrī Madhvācārya's doctrine of mukti", MO 17, 1995, 4-12

751.31.129 Daniel P. Sheridan, "Direct knowledge of God and living liberation in the religious thought of Madhva", LLHT 1996, 91-112

751.31.130 Daniel P. Sheridan, "Vyāsa as Madhva's guru: biographical context for a Vedāntic commentator", TCon 1997, 109-126

751.31.131 Roque Mesquita, Madhva und seine unbekannten literarischen Quellen. Publication of the D Nobili Research Library, Volume 24. Wien 1997. Translated as Madhva's Unknown Literary Sources: Some Observations. New Delhi 2000

751.31.131.2 D. Karath, "In quest of God according to Madhva", PC 221-236

751.31.131.4 Ignatius Puthiadam, "Search for and rest in God: Augustine and Madhva", PC 349-382

751.31.131.5 B.N.K.Sharma, "Influence of Shri Madhvacarya on the Jnaneshwari", JAIRI 2, 1999, 107-116

751.31.1317 Hiroaki Ikebe, "Madhva's salvation theory", WL 219-234

751.31.132 Carl Olson, "Differance and difference and their implications of the nature of self and God: a comparison of Derrida and Madhva", JVaisS 9.1, 2000, 21-38

751.31.133 Valerie Stoker, "The hierarchy of deities in Madhva's ṚBhāṣya", JVaisS 9.1, 2000, 39-68

751.31.135 Ananta Sharan Tiwari, Vedic Myth, Ritual and Philosophy (A Study of Dvaita Interpretation of the Veda by Madhva). Delhi 2001

751.31.136 Robert J. Zydenbos, "Madhva and the reform of Vaiṣṇava in Karṇataka", CCERHI 113-128

751.31.137 The legacy of the great Madhvācārya", QJMS 93.2, 2002, 33-38

751.31.138 Yoshitsugu Sawai, "Madhva's Vedāntic theology", JVaisS 10.2, 2002, 99-110

751.31.139 B.N.K.Sharma, "Date of Madhva re-established", BNKSRP 49-62

751.31.140 B.N.K.Sharma, "Philosophical background of Madhva's use of Viṣṇu and Narāyana to denote Vedantic Brahman", BNKSRP 25-34

751.31.142 B.N.K.Sharma, "Date of Madhvācārya (final rejoinder to Dr. V. Prahbanjana's contention)", in B.N.K.Sharma, Madīyam Vāṅmukhadvayam (Mumbai 2002)

751.31.143 B.N.K.Sharma, "'EUREKA: I have found it", Final5, 4-6

751.31.144 B.N.K.Sharma, "The date of Madhvācārya", Final5 17-43

751.31.145 Baldev Singh, "Philosophy of devotion in the Bhāgavata (in the light of Śrī Madhvācārya's thought", VIJ 39-40, 2001-2002, 148-156

751.31.147 Roque Mesquita, "The rank and function of God Vāyu in the philosophy of Madhva", IIJ 46, 2003, 97-117

751.31.148 S.G.Mudgal, "Ācārya paramparā in Brahma sampradaya of Śrī Madhvācārya", JAIRI 5, 2002-2003, 21-28

751.31.149 Shrisha Rao and B.N.K.Sharma, "Madhva's unknown sources: a review", AS 57.1, 2003, 181-194. Response by Roque Mesquita, 195-213

751.31.150 Nalinee Chapekar, "Dvaita system of philosophy of Madhvācārya, IndPT 115-130

751.31.151 D. N. Shanbhag, "In defence of difference", ThV 332-361

751.31.152 Shailaja Bapat, "Madhvācārya'sDvaita Vedānta school", SBVLB 129-140

751.31.154 Deepak Sarma, "Hanumān qua Madhvācārya and Sītā qua Lakshmi: traces of the Rāmāyana in Madhvan doctrine", JVaisS 12.2, 2004, 117-128

751.31.154.5 Valerie Stoker, "Concernng the canon in Dvaita Vedānti Madhva's doctrine of 'all sacred lore'," Numen 51, 2004, 47-77

751.31.155 Deepak Sharma, "Madhva, Yoga, and inappropriate appropriation", JVaisS 14.1, 2005, 173-180

751.31.160 V.V.S.Saibaba, "Doctrine of sākṣī in Madhvācārya's darśana", PappuSV 122-131

751.31.163 Roque Mesquita, "Die idee der Erlosung bei Lebzeiten in System Madhvas", EMH 433-454

751.31.164 S. K. Bhavani, "Śaraṇāgati in the theistic philosophy of Madhva", SHPL 187-193

751.31.164.5 Savito Kulkarni, "Madhva's concept of Vedas", SHPL 173-186

751.31.165 Deepak Sarma, "Madhvācārya and Vyāsatīrtha", JVaisS 15.2, 2007, 145-168

751.31.168 Thomas John Mangathazhe, "Brokenness and bondage: the notion of inauthentic human existence in Marcel and Madhvācārya", PTG 43.3, 2008, 42-61

751.31.175 Roque Mesquita, "Madhva's quotes from othe Purāṇas and the Mahābhārata: an analytical compilation of untraceable source-quotations in Madhva's works alog with footnotes", IIJ 54, 2011, 185-192

751.31.189 Rahebdra Nath Sarma, "Madhvācārya and Śaṃkaradeva on Vaiṣṇava faith”, Vacaspativaibhavam 1106-1111


752.Abhinanda Tarkavāgīśa (1280)

       1.Laghu Yogavāsiṣṭha

752.1.1 Edited with Ātmasukha's Vāsiṣṭhacandrikā on prakaraṇas 1-3 and Mummidi Devarāya's Saṃsāratā on prakaraṇas 4-6. Bombay 1888

752.1.2 Translated by K.Narayanaswami Aiyar. Madras 1896, 1914, 1971

752.1.3 Edited by V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1937

752.1.3.5 Edited and translated, with Kavindracarya Sarasvati's Jñānasāra, by V.G.Rahurkar. Poona 1969

752.1.4 V.Raghavan, "The author of the Laghu Yogavāsiṣṭha", SKDMV 53-56


       2.Yogavasisthasāra

752.2.1 Edited with Varanasi Prasada's commentary. Benares 1884

752.2.2 Translated by Suresananda. MP 6, 1969 - 8, 1971

752.2.3 Edited and translated into German by Peter Thomi. Wichtrach 1999


753. (renumbered 691A)


754.Nandīśvara (1280)

       1.Prabhākaravijaya (Prābhākara)

754.1.1 Edited by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and S.K. Ramanatha Sastri. SSPS 11, 1926

754.1.2 J. Ganguly Shastri, "Nandīśvara's Prabhākaravijaya and its prayuktanirṇaya prakaraṇa", Prajnajyoti 371-381


755.Ātreya Rāmānuja or Vādihaṃsasambudācārya or Vedāntodyānācārya (1280)

       1.Nyāyakuliśa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

755.1.1 Edited by R.Ramanujachari and K.Srinivasacharya. Annamalai 1938

755.1.2 Summarized in Dasgupta III, 352-361

755.1.3 James H.K. Norton, Reason and Viśiṣṭādvaita--A Study of Nyāyakuliśa. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Madras 1959

755.1.4 James H.K. Norton, "Theological presuppositions", EPM 43-55


       2.General

755.2.1 R.Ramanujacarya, "Ātreya Rāmānuja: his life and works", Chettiar 347-354. Summarized in PAIOC 10, Summaries 1939, 57-58


756.Kṛṣṇalīlāsukha (1280)

       1.Vyākhya on Kena Upaniṣad (Advaita) (NCat V, 38)

756.1.1 Ullur Paramesvara Iyer in PAIOC 9, 1940

756.1.2 Edited by S.Subrahmanya Sastri. AOR 9, 1951-52:1-3, 1-32


757.(Kavitarkacakravarti) Nṛsiṃha Bhaṭṭopādhyāya (1283)

       1.General

See b749.9.5

757.1.1 S.Suryanarayana Sastri, "A little-known Advaitin", JMU 3, 1930, 48-60. Reprinted in CPSSS 129-142


757A.Devabhadra (1287)

See EIP 14, 2013, 561

       1.Vrṭti on Jinabhadra Gaṇi's Kśetrasamāsa (JRK 411; NCC 5,160)


758.Yaśobhadra Sūri (1290)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Haribhadra's Ṣoḍaśakaprakaraṇa

See e410.18.1; EIP 14, 2013, 561


       2.Completion of Haribhadra's Laghuvṛtti on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra  (NCat VIII,79)

See e196B.1.36; EIP 14, 2013, 561


        3.Vivarana on Cirantana's Pancasutra

See 380.2.1


        4.Ṭīkā on Jinavallabha's Ṣaḍasīti

See e624.1; EIP 14, 2031, 561


759.Sudarśana Sūri or Sudarśanācārya or Vedavyāsa Bhaṭṭārya (l290)

       1.Commentary on Rāmānuja's Saraṇāgatigadya (section of Gadyatraya) (NCat V, 305)

See et637.1:6,12


       2.Śrutaprakāśikā on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya

See e23.1:6,15,19,27,59,63,67,97,217,229. e637.3:7,14,17.

759.2.1 Edited by A.Srinivasa Raghavan. Tanjore 1972

759.2.2 Selections translated in HTR 290-291

759.2.3 Translated by M.B.Narasimha Iyengar and M.R.Sampatkumaran, SRV 1.3, 1978 -

       3.Adhikaraṇasārāvalī on Rāmānuja's Vedāntasāra

See e637.5.9


       4.Tātparyadīpikā on Rāmānuja's Vedārthasaṃgraha

See e637.6:1,2,4,5


760.Abhayacandra (Siddhānta) Cakravartin (1290) (NCat I, 273)

See EIP 14, 2013, 561

       1.Vyākhyā on Nemicandra's Gomatasāra (NCat I, 273; VI, 174)

See e557.1.4; EIP 14, 2013, 561-562


       2.Ṭippaṇa on Vidyānanda's Aṣṭasāhasrī (NCat I, 273; IX, 129)

See EIP 14, 2013, 562


       3.Karmaprakṛti (Jain) (NCat I, 273; III, 202)

See EIP 14, 2013, 562

760.3.1 Edited by Gokulcandra Jain. JPMJG 34, 1968


       4.Tātparyavṛtti-Syādvādabhūṣaṇa on Akalaṅka's Laghīyastraya (NCat I, 273)

See e417A.2.1; EIP 2013, 562


       5.Vṛtti on Nemicandra's Trilokasāra (JRK 162)

See EIP 14, 2013, 562


 761.Gaṅgādhara Miśra (1290)

       1.Nyāyaparāyaṇa on Kumārila's Tantravārttika (NCat IX, 243-244)


       2.Tattvaratnapradīpa (Jain) (NCat VIII, 60)


762.Jñāneśvara (1290)

       1.Bhavārthadīpikā

762.1.1 Edited by Mahadeva Sarma. Poona 1929

762.1.1.1 Translated by Vitthall Ganesh Pradhan and Hester Marjorie Lambert. Two volumes. London 1969; Bombay 1979; Albany, N.y. 1987

761.1.1.5 Edited with editor's Ṭīkā by Raghunatha Madhava Bhagare. Prayaga 1971

762.1.2 Awalikar, "Religious experience in Jñānadeva's poetry", KUJ 20, 1976, 204-206

762.1.3 M.S.Deshpande, "Śrī Gurudeva and Śrī Jñānadeva", PTH 11.1, 1976, 1-10

762.1.4 D.R.Page, "A word about Dnyāneshwara and Dnyāneshwarī", PTG 11.1, 1976, 89-94

762.1.5 D.P.Parulekar, "Jñānayoga of Jñāneshwar", PTG 11.1, 1976, 95-100

762.1.6 Y.M.Pathan, "Jñānadeva's concept of the jīvanmukti", KUJ 20, 1976, 207-209

762.1.7 R.N.Saraf, "Śrī Jñāneshwarī: a comparative and critical study", PTG 11.1, 1976, 11-88

762.1.8 Savatribai Khanolkar, "Śrī Jñāneswar: the saint of Mahārāshṭra", PB 83, 1978, 349-353

762.1.9 Dinshaw Buxey, "Jñāneshvar on finding the guru", AB 102, 1981, 237-238

762.1.10 Jayant Lele, "Community, discourse and critique in Jñāneśvarī", TMBM 104-112

762.1.11 R.D.Ranade, Mysticism in India. The Poet-Saints of Mahārashṭra. Albany 1983

762.1.12 Devadatta D. Parulakag, "400 years of the Eknāthī revision of Dnyāneshwarī", PTG 19.3, 1985, 34-35

762.1.13 Felix Anthony Machado, Jñāneśvara's Theology of the Three Paths to Liberation. Ph.D.Thesis, Fordham University 1985

762.1.18 Lata Chhatre, "On cidvilāsa of Jñāneśvara", JRS 33, 2002, 94-104

762.1.19 Edited by D. N. Joshi as Gīrvaṇa Jñāneśvari. Ahmadnagar 2003

762.1.20 Catherine Kiehnle, "The secret of the Nāths: the ascent of kundalinī accto to Jñāneśvarī 6.151-328", Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennnes 22-23, 2004-2005, 447-494

762.1.25 S. Talghatti, "Jñāneśvara's view of jñāna-bhakti", JICPR 25.2, 2008, 61-76

 

762.1.30 V. R. Kannan, "Jñāneshwarī”, Dilp 37.3, 2011, 21-28


762A Alāgīya Maṇavāla Jiyār (1290)

        1.Tattvadīpa

762A.1.1 Edited by Ramanujacarya and Tiruvenkatacarya. Kanchi: Gitacarya Press, n.d.


       2.Rahasyatrayakārikāvalī

762A.2.1 Edited Kanci, n.d.


763.Gaṅgāpura Bhaṭṭāraka (1290)

       1.Tātparyadīpikā on Ānandānubhava's Padārthatattvanirṇaya (NCat V, 209)


       2.General

763.2.1 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Gaṅgāpuri Bhaṭṭāraka, an Advaitin", NIA 6, 1943-44, 241-251


763.Prabodhacandra Gaṇi (1290)

        1.Vivaraṇamañjūṣā on Jinadatta Sūīri's Sandehadolāvalī (JRK 413)

See EIP 14, 2013, 561


764.Śaṃkarānanda (1290)

       1.Dīpikā on Aitareya Upaniṣad (Advaita) (NCat III, 87)


       2.Dīpikā on Āruṇeyī Upaniṣad

764.2.1 Edited, with Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikās on Amṛtabindu, Atharvanāda, Atharvaśiras, Brahma, Garbha, Haṃsa, Jābāla, Kaivalya, Kauśītakī and Paramahaṃsa Upaniṣads; also Nārāyaṇa's commentaries on Atharvaśiras, Garbha, Nādabindu, Brahmabindu, Dhyānabindu, Tejobindu, Yogaśikha, Yogatattva, Saṃnyāsa, Āruṇeya, Brahmavidyā, Kṣurikā, Cūlikā, Atharvaśikha, Brahma, Prāṇāgnihotra, Nīlarudra, Piṇḍa, Ātma, Rāmatāpanīya, Sarvopaniṣatsāra, Haṃsa, Paramahaṃsa, Jābāla, Kaivalya, Atharvanāda, and Gopālatāpanīya Upaniṣads; also Rāmatīrtha's commentary on Maitrāyaṇī Upaniṣad. Edited by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 29, 1895, 1925


       3.Dīpikā on Amṛtabindu Upaniṣad (NCat I, 348)

See e764.2.1


       4.Dīpikā on Atharvaśiras Upanisad

See e764.2.1


       5.Dīpikā on Atharvaśikhopaniṣad (NCat I, 113)


       5A.Dīpikā on Atharvanopaniṣad

See 764.2.1


       6.Ātmapurāṇa or Upaniṣadratna (Advaita) (NCat II, 49)

764.6.0 Edited b Gopala Narayana. Bombay 1827

764.6.1 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Satprasava, by A.A.Khadilkara. Bombay 1873

764.6.2 Edited, with Kākārāma's commentary. Bombay 1890, 1905, 1920

764.6.1.1 Chapter One edited by Visnu Vaman Bapat. Poona 1913. Chapter Ten, Poona 1914

764.6.3 Brahmananda, The Philosophy of Sage Yājñavalkya. Shivanandanagar 1972

764.6.5 Edited by Divyananda Giri. Varanasiu 1997


       7.Tātparyabodhinī on the Bhagavadgītā

See e379.12:19,22

764.7.1 Edited Bombay 1876, 1879

764.7.2 Edited, with Keśava Kāśmīri's Tattvaprakāśikā, Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Gūḍhārthadīpikā, Śrīdhara Svāmin's Subodhinī, Sadānanda's Bhāvaprakāśikā, Dhanapati Sūri's Bhāṣyotkarṣadīpikā, Daivajña Paṇḍita Sūri's Paramārthaprāpa and Rāghavendra's Arthasaṃgraha, by J. Lallurama. Bombay 1912-1913

764.7.3 Edited by V.Sarma. Bombay 1916

764.7.4 Edited by Bhola Baba and Sri Krsna Pant. Kasi 1942

764.7.5 Edited by Vasudev Laxman Sastri Pansikar. Varanasi 1989


       8.Dīpikā on Brahma Upaniṣad

See e764.2.1


       9.Dīpikā on Brahmabindu Upaniṣad (NCat I, 350)


       10.Dīpikā on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras

See e23.1:28,54,82,100


       11.Dīpikā on Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad (cf. B.1, 106; Rice 54 for ms. citations)


       12.Dīpikā on Chāndogya Upaniṣad (NCat VII, 118)


       13.Dīpikā on Garbha Upaniṣad (NCat V, 337-338)

See e764.2.1


       14.Dīpikā on Haṃsa Upaniṣad

See e764.2.1


       15.Dīpikā on Īśā(vāsya) Upaniṣad (NCat II, 270-271)

See e379.27.5

764.15.1 Edited, with Śaṃkarānanda's Dīpikā on Kena Upaniṣad. Banaras 1888, 1895


       16.Dīpikā on Jābāla Upaniṣad (NCat VII, 242-243)

See e764.2.1


       17.Dīpikā on Kaivalya Upaniṣad (NCat V, 82)

See e379.27.15. e379.29.7. e764.2.1

764.17.1 Edited BI 76, 1872-74, 465-479

764.17.2 Edited Calcutta 1888

764.17.3 Edited Lahore 1927

764.17.4 Edited, with Amaradāsa's Maṇiprabhā on Īśopaniṣad and Nityānandāśrama's Mitākṣaras on Bṛhadāraṇyaka and Chāndogya Upaniṣads, by M.S.Bakre, Ekādaśopaniṣadaḥ. Delhi 1966


       18.Dīpikā on Kauśītakī Upaniṣad (NCat V, 122)

See e764.2.1

764.18.1 Edited and translated by E.B.Cowell. BI 39, 1861, 1968, 1981

764.18.2 Translated into French, with Chapter 9 of Vidyāraṇya's Anubhūtiprakāśikā, by Charles de Harlez. LM 4, 1885, 240-245; 6, 1887: 420-438, 531-537. Reprinted Louvain 1887

764.18.3 Edited, with Nārāyaṇa's Dīpikā on Ātma and Nādabindu Upaniṣads and Gaṅgācaraṇa Vedāntavidyāsāgara's commentaries on Akṣamālikā, Tripurā, Saubhāgyalakṣmī and Bahvṛcha Upaniṣads, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1911-1913

764.18.4 Translated by Srisa Chandra Vasu. SBH 31.1, 1925


       19.Dīpikā on Kaṭha Upaniṣad (NCat III, 124)


       20.Dīpikā on Kena Upaniṣad (NCat V, 41)

See e379.31.3. e764.15.1


       21.Dīpikā on Kṣurikā Upaniṣad (NCat V, 155)


       22.Dīpikā on Mahā Upaniṣad

764.22.1 Edited, with Nārāyaṇa's Dīpikās on Kālāgnirudra, Garuḍa, Mahā Vāsudeva, Gopichandana, and Kṛṣṇa Upaniṣads; also Gaṅgācaraṇa Bhaṭṭācārya's commentaries on Kālāgnirudra, Garuḍa, Mahā, Vāsudeva, Gopichandana and Skanda Upaniṣads, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1916


       23.Dīpikā on Gauḍapāda's Māṇḍūkyakārikās

See e317.1:4,12


       24.Dīpikā on Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad ((NCat I, 107)

    

       25.Dīpikā on Nṛsiṃhatāpanīya Upaniṣad (mss. at GOML; IO;Adyar, Tanjore, Baroda)


       26.Dīpikā on Paramahaṃsa Upaniṣad

See e764.2.1


       27.Dīpikā on Piṇḍa Upaniṣad (NCat XII, 89)

764.27.1 Edited in BI 76, 1872-74


       27A.Dīpikā on Praśna Upaniṣad (cf. B.1, 102; NP II l06; Burnell 34a; Rice 43 for mss. citations)

See e379.46.5


       28.Dīpikā on Śvetāśvatara Upaniṣad

See e379.58:1,1.1


       29.Dīpikā on Taittirīya Upaniṣad (NCat VIII, 221-222)

See e379.59:1,2,7


       30.General

764.30.1 P.C.Subbamma, "Śaṃkarānanda", PA 178-181; reprinted TVOS 31.1, 206, 38-41

764.30.2 Gudrun Buhnemann, "Identifizierung on Sanskrit texten Śaṅkāranandas", WZKSOA 24, 1980, 191-198


765.Śrīnivāsa (1290)

       1.Vedāntakaustubha on Nimbārka's Vedāntapārijātasaurabha

See e23.1:52,142,288. t23.1.162. See EIP 15, 2013, 95-97

765.1.1 Tripta Bajaj, A Study of Vedāntakaustubha. Ph.D.Thesis, Delhi University 1972

765.1.2 Selections translated in HTR 308-309

765.1.3 Edited, with Kesava Kasmiri's Prabha and Amolakarana's Bhāvad²pikā,by Madan Mohan Agarwal. 4 volumes. Delhi 2000

765.1.4. Tripta Gupta, Vedāntakaustubha, A Study. Delhi 2000

765.1.5 Summarized by Karl H. Potter. EIP 15, 2013, 97-112


        2. Laghustavarājastotra

765.2.1 Published, with Puruṣotaamaprasāda Vaiṣṇava II’s Gurubhaktimandākinī, by Devi Prasad Sharma. ChSS 254, 1915


        3. Khyaṭinirṇaya

See EIP 15, 2013, 112


        4. Kaṭhopaniṣadbhāṣya

See EIP 15, 2013, 112-113


        5. Rahasyaprabandha

See EIP 15, 2013, 113



766.Durgāprasāda Yati or Nārāyaṇa Priyayati (1290) (NCat IX, 80-8l)

       1.Advaitaprakāśa (Advaita) (NCat I, 127; IX, 81)


       2.Sudhā on Bodhanidhi's Kaivalyadīpikā (NCat V, 78; IX, 81)


767.Malliṣeṇa (1292)

See EIP 14, 2013, 562

       1.Commentary on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāyasāra (NCat XI, 76)

See EIP 14, 2013, 562


       2.Commentary on Nemicandra Siddhāntin's Dravyasaṃgraha (NCat IX, l83)

See EIP 14, 2013, 563


       3.Syādvādamañjarī on Hemacandra's Anyayogavyavacchedadvātriṃśikā

See a687.1.12. e687.1:2-5, 7-9. t687.1:10,11.

767.3.1 Edited by Motilal. Poona 1925, 2002

767.3.1.5 Edited by A.B. Dhruva. BSPS, Bombay 1933; Delhi 2005

767.3.2 Edited by Jagdish Chandra Jain. Agasa 1970

767.3.3 Edited in two volumes. Banaras 1985

767.3.4 Summarized by A. B. Dhruva. EIP 14, 2013, 563-590


        4.Parīkṣā on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra (NCC 13, p. 80; JRK 270?)

See EIP 14, 2013, 590


769. (renumbered 704A)


770.Jinasena (1300) (NCat VII, 273)

See EIP 14, 2013, 590

       1.Jinasaṃhitā (Jain) (NCat VII, 273)


       2.Trivarṇacāra (NCC 7, p. 273; JRK 163)

See EIP 14, 2013, 590


771.Cidānanda (1300) (NCat VII, 52)

       1.Nītitattvāvirbhāva (Bhāṭṭa) (NCat VII, 52)

771.1.1 V.A.Ramaswami Sastri, "Cidānanda's Nītitattvāvirbhāva", BV 10, 1949, 182-191

771.1.2 Edited by P.K.N.Sastri. TSS 168, 1953

771.1.3 N.V.P.Unithiri, "A note on the anumāna chapters in Mānameyodaya and Nītitattvāvirbhāva", ALB 47, 1983, 36-47


771A.Brahmadeva (1300)

        1.Vṛtti on Nemicandra's Dravyasaṃgraha

See e557.6.3

771A.1.1 Edited SBJ 1, Arrah 1907, 1917

771A.1.2 Edited in Raichand Jaina Sastramala Series 10, Bombay 1919

771A.1.3 Edited with Brahmadeva's commentary by Rajakishore Jain. Bhavnagar 1976


          2.Tattvadīpikā on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCC 8, p. 79)


          3.Commentary on Kundakunda's Pañcāstikāya (NCC 11, p. 76)


772.Ānandagiri or Ānandajñāna or Janārdana (1300) (NCat II, 99-100; VII, 151)

       1.Commentary on Śaṃkara's Aitareyopaniṣadbhāṣya

See e379.4:1,7


       1A.Commentary on Samkara's Atmabodha

See e379.7.32.2


       2.Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Ātmajñānopadeśa (NCat II, 46)

See e379.7.32.2; 379.9:1,2,6. t379.9.3


       3.Vivaraṇa or Vivecana on Śaṃkara's Bhagavadgītābhāṣya

See e379.12:1,3-4,5,8,10,12,13,15,22-24,26,35


       3A.Nyayanirnaya on Samkara's Brahmasutrabhasya

See e23.1: 2, 31, 46, 47, 69, 87, 255, 267


       4.Ṭippaṇa on Śaṃkara's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣya

See e379.17:1-3,5, 10.1


       5.Śāstraprakāśikā on Sureśvara's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣyavārttika

See e417.1:1, 6.5


       6.Commentary on Vedottama Bhaṭṭāraka's Bṛhadvākyavārttika

See e674.1.1


       7.Ṭippaṇa or Ṭīkā on Chāndogya Upaniṣad (NCat VII,118)

See e379.17.2. e379.18:1,3,5,10,11

772.7.1 Arvind Sharma, "Ānandagiri and Rudolf Otto on Chāndogya--a comparison", VK 70, 1983, 169-170


       8.Commentary on Śaṃkara's Dakṣiṇāmūrtyaṣṭaka

           (NCat II, 100;VIII, 300)


       8A.Commentary on Samkara's Dasasloki

See e379.7.32.2


       9.Vyākhyā or Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Gauḍapādakārikābhāṣya

See e317.1:1,4,73,95


       10.Commentary on Govindāṣṭaka


       11.Commentary on Śaṃkara's Haristuti (NCat II, 101)

See e379.25.1


       12.Commentary on Hastāmalakastotra


       13.Ṭippaṇa or Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Īśopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat II, 269)

See e379.27:1-5,31. et379.4.18. et379.27.8



       14.Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Kaṭhopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat III, 124)

See e379.27:1,4. e379.29:1,2,5,22. et379.4.18


       15.Ṭippaṇa or Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Kenopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat V,40)

See e379.27:1,4. e379.31:1-3, 20. et379.4.18


       15A.Commentary on Samkara's Manisapancaka

See e379.7.32.2


      15B.Commentary on Śaṃkara's Māṇdūkyopaniṣadbhāṣya

See e379.4.18


       16.Vyākhyā or Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Muṇḍakopaniṣadbhāṣya

See e379.27:1,4. et379.4.18. e379.36:1,2,4. et379.36.9


       17.Vedāntaviveka on Ānandānubhava's Nyāyaratnadīpāvalī

              (NCat II, 100)

See e753.2.2


       18.Ṭīkā on Ānandānubhava's Padārthatattvanirṇaya (NCat II, 100)


       19.Tattvaviveka or Tattvadīpikā on Sarvajñātman's Pañcaprakriyā (NCat II, 100)

See e592.1.1


       20.Saṃgraha or Ṭippaṇa on Śaṃkara's Pañcīkaraṇa (NCat II, 100)

See e379.7.32.2; 379.42:15.1, 16.1

 

      21.Ṭippaṇa or Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Praśnopaniṣadbhāṣya

See e379.27:1,4. e379.46:1,2,5,15. et379.4.18


       22.Commentary on Śaṃkara's Śataślokī

See e379.7.32.2; 379.52:1,1.5,2-3,13,17

772.22.1 Sulabha Killeder, "Some remarks on Ānandagiri's commentary on Śataślokī ascribed to Śaṃkara", WIT 185-191


       23.Commentary on a Svarūpanirṇaya (NCat II, 101)

See e379.7.32.2


       23A.Commentary on Samkara's Svatmanirupana

See e379.7.32.2


       24.Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Śvetāśvataropaniṣadbhāṣya

See et379.4.18


       25.Vivaraṇa or Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat VIII, 221)

See e379.17.2. e379.59:1,2,7,13.1. et379.4.18


       26.Tarkasaṃgraha (Advaita)

772.26.1 Edited with English summary by T.M.Tripathi. GOS 3, 1917

772.26.2 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 194-196


       27.Vivaraṇa on a Tripuri

See e379.7.32.2


       28.Vivṛti on Śaṃkara's Upadeśasāhasrī (NCat II, 357)

See e379.61.40; 379.62.25. et379.7.32.2


       29.(Vedānta)Tattvāloka (Advaita) (NCat VII, 151; VIII, 80)

772.29.1 Edited by T.A.Venkatesvara Dikshitar. Bombay 1969


       30.Commentary on Sureśvara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣyavārttika (NCat VIII, 221)


       30A.Commentary on Samkara's Upadesapancaratna

See e379.7.32.2


       31.Upāsādānavyākhyāna (Advaita) (NCat II, 373)


       32.Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Vākyasudhā (cf. Oudh XIII, 88 for ms. citation)


       33.Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Vākyavṛtti (NCat II, 101)

See e379.7.32.2


       34.General

772.34.1 K.Balasubrahmania Sastri, "Ānandagiri", PA 320-322

772.34.2 See P.K.Gode in COJ 1, 1934, 199-201


773.Allalasūri (1300) (NCat I, 410)

       1.Tilaka on Vācaspati Miśra's Bhāmatī (NCat I, 410)

See e379.16.40.1


774.Lokācārya Pillai (1300) (NCat XII, 98)

       1.Arthapañcaka (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (in Tamil)

774.1.1 Summarized in R.G.Bhandarkar, CIDO 7, 1886, Ariseke section 101-110

774.1.2 Edited, with Lokācārya's Tattvatraya, Prameyaśekhara, Prapannaparitrāṇa, Sārasaṃgraha, Saṃsārasaṃrājya and Tattvaśekhara, by A.K.Krishnamacharya and M.K.Srinivasacarya. Madras 1889, 1911

774.1.3 Same works as in previous entry edited by A.M.Srisailanathar. Madras 1905

774.1.4 Translated into Sanskrit, with Lokācārya's Mumukṣupaḍī, Prameyaśekhara, Prapannaparitrāṇa and Navaratnamālā, and Parāśara Bhaṭṭa's Aṣṭaślokī, by T. Srinivasa Ramanujadasa. Banaras 1906

774.1.5 Tamil translation by Alkonadavalli Govindacarya, with an edition and introduction by George A. Grierson. JRAS 1910, 565-608

774.1.6 Translated by Dharanidhara. Vrndavana 1915

774.1.7 Translated into German by Rudolf Otto as Vischnu-Nārāyaṇa. Jena 1917, 1923

774.1.8 Edited by T.Bheemacharya and translated by S.N.Shastri. Indore 1972

774.1.9 Selections translated in HTR 291-299


       2.Mumukṣupaḍī (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (in Tamil)

See e774.1.4

774.2.1 Edited with Śuddhasattva Rāmānujācārya's (Sanskrit) Rahasyatraya-mīmāṃsābhāṣya. Chapter One edited by P.B.Anangacarya, Conjeeveram 1908. Chapter Two edited by T.L.Venkatacarya and P.Tiruvenkatacarya, Conjeeveram 1911. Chapter Three edited with Varavaramuni's commentary and Tiruvariyannan's Kaṭhinapadadīpikā by P.L.Venkatacharya and P.Thiruvenkatacarya, Conjeeveram 1914

774.2.2 Edited, with Bālasarasvatī's (Sanskrit) Tātparyadīpikā, by M.V.Bhashyakara Svamin and P.Tiruvenkatacarya. Madras 1918

774.2.3 Translated by M.B.Narasimha Iyengar. Madras 1962

774.2.3.1 Edited, with Pillai Lokacarya's Vacanabhusana and Tattvatraya, by Prativadi Bhayankara Annangacarya. Bombay 1985

774.2.4 Edited with Māṇavalamuni's commentary by K.K.A.Venkatachari, and translated by Patricia Y. Mumme. Ananthacharya Indological Research Institute Series 19, Bombay 1987

774.2.5 Translated by S. Sathyamurthi Iyengar. SVR 21.1, 1997, 22.1, 1998, 32-37; 22.2, 1999, 31-36


       3.Navaratnamālā (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.1.4


       4.Prameyaśekhara (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.1:2,4


       5.Prapannaparitrāṇa (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.1:2,4


       6.Saṃsārasaṃrājya (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.1.2


       7.Sārasaṃgraha (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.1.2


       8.Tattvaśekhara (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.1.2

774.8.1 Edited, with Aragiyamanavalar's commentary, by M.A.A.T.Ayyangar, R.A.D.A.Acharyar and A.K.Krishnamacharya. Madras 1875

774.8.2 Edited and translated by Bhattanatha Vidyaratna, Vadhula Rangasuri and V.K.K.Srinivasa. BenSS 27, Banaras 1905


       9.Tattvatraya (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.1.2; 774.2.3.1. See t1623.3

774.9.1 Edited, with Aragiyamanavalar's commentary, by M.A.A.T.Ayyangar, R.D.A.Acharyar and A.K.Krishnamacharya. Madras 1875

774.9.2 Translated into Sanskrit, with Śrīnivāsa's Yatīndramatadīpikā. Pan n.s. 1, 1876: 115, 239, 367, 429, 494

774.9.3 Translated into Sanskrit, with Manavalamuni's Bhāṣya, Narāyaṇa Tīrtha's Bhaṭṭabhaṣapṛakāśīkā, and the editor's commentary, by S.Bhagavatacarya. ChSS 4, 1899, 1900, 1938

774.9.4 Translated by Parthasarathy Aiyangar. Madras 1900

774.9.5 Translated by M.N.Paul. Allahabad 1904

774.9.6 Edited, with Aragiyamanavalar's commentary, by P.V.Svami. Madras 1904

774.9.7 Edited with Śaṭhakopa's Arthapañcaka. 1915

774.9.8 Edited, with Aragiyamanavalar's commentary, by P. Tiruvenkatacarya. Madras 1920

774.9.9 Translated into Sanskrit with editor's commentary by Ramachandra Pansikar. ChSS 4 1938

774.9.10 Translated by M.B.Narasimha Iyengar. Madras 1966

774.9.11 Edited and translated by B.M.Avasthi and C.K.Datta. Delhi 1973

774.9.12 Translated with Manavalamuni's commentary by Anand Amaladass. Madras 1995

774.9.13 Edited with Candraśekhara Śivācārya's Vimarśa. Varanasi 1996


       10.Tattvaviveka (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 64)

774.10.1 Facsimile printed in 1 CD-ROM with a preface by Srilata Raan-Mueller. Reutlinger 2000


       11.(Śrī)Vācanabhūṣaṇa (in Tamil) (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e774.2.3.1

774.11.1 Translated into Sanskrit, with Varavaramuni's commentary, by Gadadhara Ramanujasvami Puri. 1924

774.11.2 P.S.Naidu, "Redemption according to Lokācārya", PQ 11, 1935-36, 156-163

774.11.3 Edited, with Manavala Mahamuni commentary (?), by Purusottama Nayatu. 1970.

774.11.4 Edited and translated by Robert C. Lester. Madras 1979

774.11.7 Edited and translated in J. Rangaswami, Śrīvācanabhūṣaṇa of Pillai Lokācaṛya. 2006


       12.General

See a637.7.98

774.12.1 Roma Chaudhuri, "Lokācārya of the Śrī-Sampradāya", BCLV I, 173-178.

774.12.2 M.N.Narasimha, "Lokācārya on Rahasyatraya", SRV 1.2, 1978, 54-61

774.12.2.5 'Gurudwaja', Purattaśi and Aippaśi", SRV 5.1, 1981, 43=58

774.12.3 M. Varadarajan, "Śarīra-śarīri-bhāva in the works of Pillai Lokācharya", SRV 19.4, 1996, 23-30

774.12.6 A. Rangeswara Iyengar, "Pillai Lokacarya on bhakti and prapatti", JAIRI 3, 2000-2001, 9-13


775.Maṇikaṇṭha Miśra (1300)

       1.Nyāyaratna (Nyāya)

775.1.1 Edited, with Nṛsiṃhayajvan's Dyutimālikā, by V.S. Sastri and V.Krishnamacharya. BGOS 104, 1953

775.1.2 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh2, 1977, 669-682


776.Author Unknown (1300)

       1.Tattvasamāsa (Sāṃkhya) (NCat VIII, 70)

See e30.1.3. t30.1.5; t822.1.2

776.1.1 E.Roer, "Review of a lecture on the Sāṃkhya philosophy embracing the text of the Tattvasamāsa by Dr. J.R.Ballantyne", JASBe 20, 1851, 397-408

776.1.2 Edited with editor's Bhāṣya by Narendra Natha Tattvanidhi. Calcutta 1869

776.1.3 Edited by Rajarama. Arsagranthavali 8.4, 1904

776.1.4 Edited, with Vaṃśidāsa's Arthadīpikā, by N.H.Rajnika and G.H.Joshi. Ahmedabad 1906

776.1.5 Edited by Pattisuppu Venkatesvarudu. Madras 1907

776.1.6 Edited, with editor's Sanskrit commentary, by Kisori Lala Gosvamin. Vrndavana 1915

776.1.7 Edited, with Gaṇeśa Dīkṣita's Yathārthadīpana, Kavirājayati's Sāṃkhyatattvapradīpa, Kṣemānanda's Sāṃkhyatattvavivecana, Kramadīpikā, Sarvopakāriṇī on the Tattvasamāsa, and Kṛṣṇamitra's Tattvamīmāṃsā, by V.P.Dvivedin and Dundhiraja Sastri. ChSS 50, 1918-1921. Reprinted 1969

776.1.8 T.R.Chintamani, "A note on the date of the Tattvasamāsa", JOR 2, 1928, 145-148

776.1.9 Gopinath Kaviraj, "A short note on Tattvasamāsa", POWSBSt 10, 1938, 30-34

776.1.10 Edited, with Gaṇeśa Dīkṣita's Tattvayāthārthadīpanī, by Ramasamkara Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1965

776.1.11 Megumu Honda, "Karma-yoni", JIBSt 26.1, 1977, 1-6

776.1.12 Ernest G. McClain, "A Platonic interpretation of the Tattvasamāsa enumeration", AISWRP 31-42


777.Samuccaya or Yogīndrasamuccaya (1300)

       1.Ānandasamuccaya (Haṭhayoga)

777.1.1 Sadashiva L. Katre, "Ānandasamuccaya: a rare work on Haṭhayoga", JOI 11, 1962, 407-416


779.Śaśadhara (1300)

       1.Nyāyasiddhāntadīpa (Nyāya)

See 788.1.108

779.1.1 Partly edited, with Śeṣānanta's Prabhā, by V.P.Dvivedin. Pan n.s. 25, 1903 - 42, 1920. Reprinted Banaras 1924

779.1.2 Edited, with Śeṣānanta's Prabhā, by Dhundhiraja Sastri. Banaras 1922

779.1.3 Edited, with Guṇaratna Sūri's Ṭippaṇa, by Bimal Krishna Matilal. LDS 56, 1976

779.1.4 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh2, 1977, 669-682

779.1.5 John Vattanky, "Śaśadhara's Īśvaravāda: an important source of Gaṅgeśa's Īśvaravāda", JIP 7, 1979, 257-266

779.1.6 Apūrvavāda section translated in V.N.Jha, The Logic of Intermediate Causal Link. Delhi 1986

779.1.7 Subhas Chandra Das, "Śaśadhara's arguments in favor of yogarūḍhi", JOI 37, 1987-88, 333-338

779.1.8 Kashinath Hota, "Śaśadhara on arthāpatti, JOI 39.3-4, 1990, 197-206

779.1.9 Subas Chandra Dash, "Śaśadhara on causality", ALB 57, 1993, 34-48

779.1.10 Eberhard Guha, "Vyāptivāda and vyāptigrāhavāda in Śaśadhara's Nyāyasiddhāntadīpa", Dissertation, Wien 1993 (summary in WZKSOA 39, 222)

779.1.11 Kazuhiko Yamamoto, "On the anupalabdhivāda of Śaśadhara's Nyāyasiddhāntadīpa", JIBSt 43.1, 1994, 6-8

779.1.12 Bhavan Pand, Pre-Gaṅgeśa Concept of Liṅgaparāmars'a with special reference to Śaśadhara. Ph. D. Thesis, University of Poona 2002

779.1.14 Edited by V.K.Dalai, Delhi 2005

779.1.18 Tṛtīyaliṅgaparāmarśa section edited and translated in Bhagaban Pande, Pre-Gaṅgeśa Concept of Liṅgaparāmarśa (Dalhi 2009).

 

779.1.25 1-17 translated in Toshihiro Wada, "Śaśadhara on invariable concomitance (vyāpti)”, JBFV 301-319


780.Taraṇi Miśra (1300)

       1.Ratnakośa (Nyāya)

780.1.1 Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Ratnakośakāra--a forgotten Naiyāyika", Anviksa 1.1, 1966, 24-29; reprinted Anviksa 30, 2009, 24-29

780.1.2 Cf. EnIndPh2, 1977, 684


781.Advayāraṇya (1300)

       1.Laghuyogavāsiṣṭhapadadīpikā (NCat I, 122)


       2.Vyākhyā on Ānandānubhava's Tarkadīpikā (NCat I, 122; VIII, 115)

    

781A.Author Unknown (1300?)

       1.Gorakṣasiddhāntasaṃgraha

781A.0.2 Edited by Dharmaghosa Suri. Bhavnagar 1911-1912

781A.0.3 Edited with Introduction by Gopi Nath Kaviraj. POWSBSt 18, 1925

781A.0.5 Edited b y Rama Lala Srivastava. Gorakhpur 1980

781A.1.1 Summarized by Dolgabinda Sastri. EnIndPh 12, 2008, 470-476


782.Jinaprabhā Sūri (1308) (NCat VII, 259-261)

       1.Apavarganāmamālā or Pañcavargaparihāranāmamālā (Jain)(NCat I, 223)


       2.Avacūri on Āvaśyakanirukti (NCat II, 169)(JRK 263)


       3.Bhāvanākulaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 261)

 

       4.Jīvānuśastisamādhi (Jain) (NCat VII, 298)


       5.Jñānaprakāśakulaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 261, 328)


       6.Paramasukhadvātriṃśikā or Ārādhanāsūtra (Jain) (NCat VI, 260)(JRK 236)


       7.Vandanasthānavivaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 260)(JRK 341)


       8.Commentary on Vidagdhamukhamaṇḍana (Jain)(NCat VII, 260)


       9.Vidhimārgaprāpa (Jain) (NCat VII, 260)

782.9.1 Edited by Vinayasagara Bombay 1941, 2000

782.9.2 Edited by Jinavijaya in Jinadattasuri Bhandara Series, Surat 1941


      10.Anuyogacatuṣṭhayavyākhyā (NCC I, rev. ed. p. 211)


      11.Syḍvādamañjarī (JRK 457)


      12.Vicāraprabhā (JRK 350)


      13.Caturviṃśatikā (JRK 113)

 

782A.Dharmaghoṣa or Dharmakīrti (1300)

       1.Lokanāḷikaṣūtra or -dvātriṃśikā

782A.1.1 Published JAG 3, Bhavnagar 1911

782A.1.2 Published in Prakaraṇaratnākara 2, pp. 720ff.

782A.1.3 Edited by Vijayajinendrasuri with five other works. Santipur, Saurashtra 1993


       2.Kālasaptatikā (Jain) (NCat IV, 37)

782A.2.1 Edited by Caturvijayamuni. JAG 5, 1912

782A.2.2 Published in Bhaktamara Kavya Samgraha, Part I, Agamodaya Samiti, Bombay 1926


       4.Saṃghācāravṛtti on Devendra Sūri's Caityavandanasūtrabhāṣya

782A.4.1 Edited Bombay 1988


783.Umāpati Śivacariyār (1310) (NCat II, 383)

       1.Koṭikavi (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5

783.1.1 Edited, with Umāpati's Śivaprakāśam, Tiruvarutpayan, Vināvenpā, Pottipahrotai, Neñcuvitututu, Sankarpanirākaraṇam and Tattvanātar's Unmainerivilakkam, with commentaries on each, by K.Shanmukhasundara Mudaliyar in Siddhāntāṣṭakam (Madras 1895)

783.1.1.5 Edited, with Umāpati's Neñcuvitututu and Tattvanatar's Unmainerivilakkam, by Maturainayakam Pillai. Cennai 1927

783.1.2 Edited Samajam 1940

783.1.2.5 Edited with Umāpati's Pottipaphrotai and Neñcuvitututu, and Tattvanatar's Unmainerivilakkam, by P. Ramanathan. Tirunalveli 1968

783.1.3 Translated, with Umapati's Vinavenpa, Tattvanatar's Unmainerivillakam and Umapati's Tiruvarutpayan, by T.N.Ramachandran in Siddhantacatustayam. 1980


       2.Neñcuvitututu (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5. e783.1:1, 1.5, 2.5

783.2.1 Edited with commentary. Samajam 1940

783.2.1.5 Edited by Tiruppu Citampara Cuvanikel. Cennai 1941

783.2.2 Translated by T.N.Ramachandran. SaivS 11, 1976: 101, 131

783.2.3 Edited by K. Sunaramurti. Tiruppanantal 1981


       3.Pauṣkaravṛtti (Śaiva Siddhānta) (NCat II, 393)

783.3.1 Jñānapāda edited in grantha scipt by Ambalavana Navalar. Chidambaram 1925

783.3.2 K. Balasubramaniam Sastrigal, "Pauskaragamabhasya-sangraha" (synopsis). SUS 151-155

783.3.3 S.P.Sabaratinam, "Umapati Sivacarya on the Pauskaragama with special reference to epistemology", SUS 83-94

783.3.4 Chapter 7 edited in Sanskrit and translated by Usha Colas. Delhi 2007

783.3.5 Usha Colas-Chauhan, "A Śaiva theory of meaning", JIP 36, 2008, 427-453

       4.Pottipahrotai (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5. e783.1:1, 2.5

783.4.1 Edited Samajam 1940

783.4.2 Edited by K. Cumtaramurti. Tirupparantal 1981


       5.Sankarpanirākaraṇam (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5. e783.1.1

783.5.1 V.Paranjoti, "The Siddhāntin's criticism of māyāvāda", PQ 10, 1934-35, 171-188

783.5.2 Edited with an old commentary. Samajam 1940

783.5.3 Translated with a commentary by N.Murugesa Mudaliar. SaivS 3, 1968 - 7, 1972. Translation reprinted Dharmapuram, Mayurama P.O. 1976


       6.Śataratnasaṃgraha (Śaiva Siddhānta) (NCat II, 393)

783.6.1 Edited, with Umāpati's Śataratnollekhinī, by Arthur Avalon (J.H.Woodroffe) in Tantric Texts 22 (Calcutta 1944)

783.6.2 Translated by P.Thirugnanasambandam. SaivS 2, 1967 - 3, 1968. Reprinted with edition, Madras 1973

783.6.3 Edited, with Umāpati's Vināvenpā. 1968

783.6.4 P.M.Nayanar, "Bird's-eye view of Śaiva Siddhānta and Śata-Ratna-Saṃgraha", SaivS 4, 1969, 30-33

783.6.4.5 Edited b A. Sundaresa Sivacarya. Tanjore 1976

783.6.5 N.R.Bhatt, "Paśu and pāśa in Śataratnasaṃgraha", SUS 70-80


       7.Śataratnollekhinī (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e783.6.1


       8.Śivaprakāśa (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5, 783.1.1

783.8.1 Translated by Henry R. Hoisington. JAOS 4, 1854, 125-144. Reprinted New Haven 1854

783.8.2 Edited, with Nallaśiva Tevār's Cindanai Urai. Samajam 1934

783.8.3 Edited, with Madurai Śivaprakāśār's commentary. Samajam 1940

783.8.4 Edited and translated by K.Subrahmanya Pillai. Dharmapura Adinam 1949

783.8.4.0 Edited by T. C. Minateicuntam Pillai. 1953

783.8.4.1 Edited by V. Manickavasagam Pillai. Tirunelveli 1959

783.8.5 Translated by T.N.Ramachandran. SaivS 12, 1977 - 13, 1978

783.8.6 S. Gangadharan, Śaiva Siddhānta with special reference to Śivaprakāśam M.Litt. Thesis, U. of Madras. Published Madurai 1992

783.8.6.5 Edited by C. C. Mani. Tirunelveli 1992

783.8.7 T.B.Siddalingaiah, "Sivaprakasam of Umapati", SUS 1-33


       9.Tiruvarutpayan (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5. e783.1:1,3

783.9.1 Edited and translated by J.M.N.Pillai. BV 1, 1896: 80, 142, 265, 276. Reprinted Madras 1896; Dharmapura Adinam 1945

783.9.2 Translated by G.U.Pope. Oxford 1909

783.9.3 Edited, with S.Sivapadasundaram's commentary. Jaffna 1918

783.9.4 Edited, with Nirambavargīya's commentary and Nallaśiva Tevār's Cindanai Urai. Samajam 1934, 1940

783.9.4.2 Edited by V. Manickasagarm Pillai. Tirunelveli 1958

783.9.4.3 Edited by K. Vellaivaranan and Niramp Alakiy Tecikar. Cidambaram 1965

783.9.4.5 Edited with Umapati's Vināvenpā by P. Ramanathan. 1968

783.9.5 Edited with editor's commentary by K.Vajravelu Mudaliar. Jaffna 1967, 1969

783.9.5.1 Rama Ghose, Grace in Śaiva Siddhānta; a Study of Tiruvaruṭpayan. Pd.D.Thesis, Banaras Hindu University 1973. Published Varanasi 1984

783.9.5.2 Edited by C.C.Mani. Tirunelveli 1987

783.9.5.3 Edited and partly translated. Tanjore 1987

783.9.6 C.N.Singaravelu, "Thiruvarutpayan", SaivS 24, 1989, 75-79; 25, 1990, 27-32; 26.1-2, 1992, 22-26; 26.3-4, 1993, 33-36


      10.Vināvenpā (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5. e783.1:1,3; 783.9.4.5

783.10.1 Edited Samajam 1940

783.10.2 Edited by K. Sundaramurti. Tiruppanantal 1980


       11.General

783.11.1 S.Arulsamy, "Methodological procedure of Umāpati Śivacariyār in Siddhāntāṣṭakam", PHT 79-90

783.11.2 S. Arulsamy, Śaivism: A Perspective of Grace. New Delhi 1987

783.11.3 S.S. Janaki, "Umapathi Śivācārya", SaivS 24, 1989, 53-62

783.11.5 S.S.Janaki, Śrī Umapāti Śivācārya: His Life, Works, and Contribution to Śaivism. Chennai 1996


784.Trivikrama Paṇḍitācārya (1310) (NCat VIII, 265)

       1.Tattvapradīpa on Madhva's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya (NCat VIII, 265)

See e23.1:148,185


       2.Tāratamyakālikā (Dvaita) (NCat VIII, 265)


       3.General

784.3.1 B.N.K.Sharma, "Life and works of Trivikrama Paṇḍita", JAU 2.2, 1933, 201-226


785.Advayagiri (1310)

       1.Vijñānacandrikā on Padmapāda's Prapañcasāra-Commentary (NCat I, 119)


786.Prabhācandra (1310)

       1.Sarojabhāskara on Kundakunda's Pravacanasāra


786A. Hṛṣikeśatīrtha (1310)

       1. Sampradāyapaddhati

786A.1.1 K. B. Archak, "Hṛṣikeśatīrtha and his Sampradāyapaddhati", JKU 33, 1989-90, 154-164

786A.1.2 Edited by Narayana Panditacarya in Sumadhuvijaya, Tirucanuru 1989

746A.1.3 Edited by Vyasanakara Prabhanjanacarya. Bangalore 2002


787.Tattvanātār (1312)

       1.Unmainerivilakkam (in Tamil) (Śaiva Siddhānta)

See e717.1.5; 783.1:1, 1.5, 2.5, 3

787.1.1 Edited by K. Sundaramurti. Tiruppanantal 1978

 

787A.Śrītilaka (1317)

        1.Vṛtti on the Gautamapṛcchā (cf. Velankar at BBRAS 1930, #1600)


788.Gaṅgeśa (1320) (NCat V, 226)

       1.Tattvacintāmaṇi (Nyāya) (NCat VIII, 19-21)

See 560.8.32;

788.1.1 Anumānakhaṇḍa edited, with Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti, by Madan Mohan Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1848

788.1.2 Anumānakhaṇḍa edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, by M.Candrakanta Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1849

788.1.3 Anumānakhaṇḍa edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, by S.M.Tarkalamkara. Calcutta 1867

788.1.4 Kevalānvayyanumāna section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1867, 1897, 1910

788.1.5 Śabdakhaṇḍa partially edited, with Rucidatta's Prakāśa, by Bala Sastri. Pan 6, 1871-82 - 8, 1873-74. Reprinted and edited by Sukharanjan Saha and P.K.Mukhopadhyay. Jadavpur Studies in Philosophy, Second sereis. Calcutta 1991

788.1.6 Anumānakhaṇḍa edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, by Jivananda Vidyasagara.  Calcutta 1872

788.1.7 Upamānakhaṇḍa edited by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1872

788.1.8 Edited, with Pakṣadhara's Āloka on parts of the Pratyakṣa-khaṇḍa, on Īśvarānumāna and on Ucchannapracchanna to end of Śabdakhaṇḍa, Raghunātha's Dīdhiti on Anumānakhaṇḍa; Mathurānātha's Māthurī on part of Pratyakṣakhaṇḍa, on Anumānakhaṇḍa up to the Bādha section and on Śabdakhaṇḍa; Kṛṣṇakānta Siddhāntavāgīśa's Dīpanī on Upamānakhaṇḍa; Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Ākhyātavāda and Nañvāda. Edited by Kamakhya Nath Tarkavagisa. BI 98, 1884-1901; Varanasi 1990. Reprinted with S.C.Vidyabhusana's English summary, Delhi 1974. Anumāna section reprinted, with Mathuranatha, New Delhi 1989. Śabda section re-edited by Sukharanjan Saha and P.K.Mukhopadhyaya, Calcutta 1991

788.1.9 Pakṣatā section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī and Kṛṣṇa Bhaṭṭa Ārḍe's commentary on the latter, by Kasturi Rangacarya. Mysore 1890

788.1.10 Hetvābhāsasāmānyanirukti section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī and Raghunātha Parvate Śāstri's Nyāyaratna on the latter, by Kondapuram Krsnaraya. Mysore 1893

788.1.11 Siddhāntalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī and Kṛṣṇa Bhaṭṭa Ārḍe's commentary thereon, by Laksmipuram Srinivasacarya. Mysore 1893

788.1.12 Vyāptipañcaka section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Mathurānatha's Māthurī, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and Gadādhara's Gādādharī and editor's Phakkikā on Māthurī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1896

788.1.13 Siddhāntalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and Mathurānātha's Māthurī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1896, 1923

788.1.14 Vyāptipañcaka section edited, with Mathurānātha's Māthurī and editor's commentary, by Pramathanatha Tarkabhusana. Banaras 1897

788.1.15 Pakṣatā section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī, and Mathurānātha's Māthurī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1897, 1910

788.1.15.1 Śabdakhaṇḍa edited Calcutta 1897

788.1.16 Sādhāraṇa, Asādhāraṇa, Anupasaṃhāri, Virodha, Prāmāṇyavāda, Satpratipakṣa, Savyabhicāra Sāmānyanirukti sections edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 1-3, 1900

788.1.17 Prāmāṇyavāda section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 4, 1901

788.1.18 Śabdaprāmāṇyavāda section edited, with Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 23, 1904

788.1.19 Bādha section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. Conjeeveram 1904, 1924

788.1.20 Anumānakhaṇḍa edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī, by Somanathopadhyaya. ChSS 29, 1906-1908

788.1.21 Upādhivāda section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 33, 1909

788.1.22 Vyāptipañcaka and Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa sections edited, with Mathurānātha's Māthurī. Banaras 1909

788.1.23 Anumānakhaṇḍa up to Vyāptigrāhopāya edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Bhavānanda Siddhāntavāgīśa's Bhavānandī, by G.C.Tarkadarsanatirtha. BI 194, 1910-1912, 1963

788.1.24 Anumānakhaṇḍa up to Parāmarśa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by Y. Sarvabhauma and K.N.Tarkavagisa. BI 196, 1910-1912

788.1.25 Anumānakhaṇḍa edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Kṛṣṇadāsa Sārvabhauma's Prasāriṇī, by P.K.Tarkanidhi. BI 199, 1911-1912

788.1.26 Vyāptipañcaka section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 39, 1911

788.1.27 Caturdaśalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 41, 1911

788.1.28 Siddhāntalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 40, 1911

788.1.29 Anumānakhaṇḍa edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by Vindhyesvara Prasada Dvivedin, Rama Sastri Bhandari and Vamacarana Bhattacharya. ChSS 42, 1913, 1923-1927, 1970

788.1.30 Vyāptipañcaka section edited in Bengali script, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Mathurānātha's Rahasya thereon, and editor's commentary, by R.B.Ghosh. Calcutta 1915

788.1.31 Satischandra Vidyabhusana, "The Tattvacintāmaṇi, a most advanced work in Hindu logic", JASBe n.s. 14, 1918, 279-331. This reprinted in HIL 407-453 and in 788.1.8 above

788.1.32 Vyāptipañcaka and Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa sections edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī, Kṛṣṇambhaṭṭa Arde's Kṛṣṇambhāṭṭīya and editor's appendix called Sārvabhaumapariṣkāra, by B.Ottangadkar. Bombay 1919

788.1.33 Vyāptipañcaka and Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa sections edited, with Mathurānātha's Māthurī, by Gaurisamkar Sarma. Banaras 1924

788.1.34 Vyāptipañcaka section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and Mathurānātha's Māthurī, by A.Vidyabhusana and N.Vidyaratna. Calcutta 1925

788.1.34.1 Pancalaksani section of the Siddhantalaksana edited by Kuruganti Sriramasastri. Tenali 1926

788.1.35 Vyāptipañcaka and Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa sections edited, with Mathurānātha's Māthurī and Śivadatta Miśra's Gaṅgānirjhariṇī, by Dhundhiraja Sastri. KSS 64, 1928

788.1.35.1 Vyaptipancaka edited, with Mathuranatha's commentary and Harihara's Krodapatra, by Harirama Sukla and Umanatha Upadhyaya. KSS 78, 1930

788.1.35.2 Vyadhikarana edited, with Raghunatha Siromani's Didhiti. Jagadisa's Mayūka, and Sivadatta Misra's Ganga, by Sheo Dutt Mishra. Varanasi 1931

788.1.36 Siddhāntalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and Vāmacaraṇa Bhaṭṭācārya's Vivṛti thereon, with editor's Dīpikā and Kāliśaṃkara's Kroḍa, by Guru Prasad Shastri. KSS 101, Banaras 1933, 1935

788.1.36.1 Paksata ed., with Raghunatha Siromani's Didhiti and editor's Gaṅgā, by Sheo Dutt Mishra. KSS 113, 1935

788.1.37 Vyāptipañcaka section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī, Mathurānātha's Māthurī and editor's Manoramā, by Vamacarana Bhattacarya. Banaras 1935

788.1.38 Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and editor's Vivṛti and Manoramā, by Vamacarana Bhattacarya. Banaras 1937, 1984

788.1.38.1 Samanyanirukti edited with editor's Ganga by Sivadatta Misra. KSS 19 (=HSS 131), 1938

788.1.39 Maṅgalavāda section edited, with Jayadeva Pakṣadhara's Āloka and Maheśa Ṭhakkura's Darpaṇa thereon, by S.N.Sukla. POWSBT 78-79, 1939

788.1.40 Savyabhicāra section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī, Kāli Śaṃkara's Kroḍa, N. Tarkatīrtha's Vivṛti and editor's Manoramā, by Vamacarana Bhattacarya. Banaras 1940

788.1.41 Caturdaśalakṣaṇa, definitions 1 and 2, edited with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī, Kṛṣṇa Bhaṭṭa Ārḍe's Mañjuṣā, Raghunātha Parvate Śāstrī's Nyāyaratna and Paṭṭābhirāma's Ṭippaṇī, by Santanam Aiyar. Adyar 1942

788.1.42 Tarka section edited, with Mathurānātha's Māthurī and editor's Vivṛti, by Vamacarana Bhattacarya. KSS 140, 1944.

788.1.43 T.S.Bhattacarya, "The five provisional definitions of vyāpti (vyāptipañcaka) in Gaṅgeśa", JGJRI 3, 1945 - 4, 1946

788.1.44 T.S.Bhattacarya, "Gaṅgeśa's definitions of valid knowledge", JGJRI 7, 1949-50, 99-100

788.1.45 Sāmānyalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Kāśīkānandasvāmin's commentary on Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and editor's Dīpanī, by Kesava Vādhavedin (Dvivedin). Banaras 1949

788.1.46 Vyāptipañcaka section edited and translated, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Mathurānātha's Māthurī, by Daniel H.H. Ingalls in Materials for the Study of Navya-Nyāya Logic. HOS 40, 1951

788.1.47 Prāmāṇyavāda edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī and editors Prabhā, with Kāli Śaṃkara's Kroḍapātra, by R.N.Sukla. Banaras 1951, 1954

788.1.48 Surendranath Dasgupta, "An analysis of the epistemology of the new school of logic of Bengal", MCV 459-468

788.1.49 Kevalānvayyānumāna section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and editor's Nārāyaṇī, by Kesava Vadhavedi. Banaras 1955

788.1.50 Pakṣatā section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and editor's Suṣamā, by Madhusudana Bhattacarya. OH 4, 1956 - 8, 1960. Reprinted

788.1.51 Prāmāṇyavāda section edited, with Jayadeva Pakṣadhara's Āloka and Mahesa Ṭhakkura's Darpaṇa thereon, by Umesh Mishra and S.Jha. Darbhanga 1957

788.1.52 Vyāptipañcaka and Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa sections edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Mathurānātha's Māthurī, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and editor's commentary, by S.S.Jha. Banaras 1957

788.1.53 Kali Krishna Banerjee, "Knowledge of knowledge", JPA 4, 1957, 25-36

788.1.54 T.S.Bhattacharya, "Gaṅgeśa's treatment of general nonexistence (sāmānyābhāva)", JGJRI 15, 1957-58, 1-13

788.1.55 Vyadhikaraṇadharmāvacchinnābhāva section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and Rāmaprapanna's Dīpikā, by T. Jha. Babara, Saurashtra 1958

788.1.56 Summarized in DB 104-109

788.1.57 Avayavaprakaraṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by Jvala Prasad Gaur. Varanasi 1962

788.1.58 Summarized UM 239-269

788.1.59 Prāmāṇyavāda section edited and translated by Jitendranath Mohanty, Gaṅgeśa's Theory of Truth (Santiniketan 1966). Introduction reprinted IPE 1, 27-98

788.1.60 Anumitinirūpaṇa and Vyāptivāda sections edited and translated by C.Goekoop, The Logic of Invariable Concomitance (Dordrecht 1967)

788.1.61 Bimal Krishna Matilal, "Gaṅgeśa on the concept of universal property (kevalānvayin)", PEW 18, 1968, 151-162

788.1.62 Abhāvavāda edited and translated, with Raghunātha's Nañvāda, by Bimal Krishna Matilal, The Navya-Nyāya Doctrine of Negation. HOS 46, 1968

788.1.62.1 Samanyanirukti edited, with Raghunatha Siromani's Didhiti and Jagadisa Tarkālaṅkara's Mayūka, by Jadabendra Nath Ray. Madhavapuram 1968

788.1.63 Satpratipakṣa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī, by Jvala Prasad Gaur. Varanasi 1969

788.1.64 Siddhāntalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and editor's Lakṣmī and Divyā, by Divyananda Oghe. Varanasi 1970

788.1.65 Sāmānyanirukti section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Gādādharī and editor's Vimalaprabhā, by Rupanatha Jha. Darbhanga 1970

788.1.66 Erich Frauwallner, Die Lehre von der zusätzlichen Bestimmung (upādhiḥ) in Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi. OAWV 9, 1970

788.66.1 Upamānakhaṇḍa translated into German in Erich Frauwallner, Die lehre von der zusatzlichen Bestimmung (upadhi) in Gangesa's Tattvacintamani. Wien 1970

788.1.67 Pratyakṣa chapter edited, with Rucidatta's Prakāśa and Rāmakṛṣṇādhvarin's Nyāyaśikhāmaṇi thereon, by N.S.Ramanuja Tatacharya. Tirupati 1973

788.1.68 Siddhāntalakṣaṇa section edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Jagadīśa's Jāgadīśī and D.S.Oghe's Lakṣmī and Divyā, by Jvala Prasad Gaur. KSS 204, 1974

788.1.69 Mrinalkanti Gangopadhyay, "Gaṅgeśa on the means for the ascertainment of invariable concomitance", JIP 3, 1975, 167-208

788.1.70 A.K.Mukherjea, "The definition of pervasion (vyāpti) in Navya-Nyāya", JIP 4, 1976, 1-50

788.1.71Pratyakṣakhaṇḍa edited, with Mathurānātha's Māthurī.  M.M.Sivakumarasastri-Granthamala 2, Varanasi 1976

788.1.72 Nandita Bandyopadhyaya, The Concept of Logical Fallacies: Problem of Hetvābhāsa in Navya Nyāya in the Light of Gaṅgeśa and Raghunātha Śiromaṇi. Calcutta 1977

788.1.73 Kamaleswar Bhattacharya, "Le Siddhāntalakṣaṇaprakaraṇa du Tattvacintāmaṇi de Gaṅgesa avec le Dīdhiti de Raghunātha Śiromaṇi et la Ṭīkā de Jagadīśa Tarkālaṃkāra", JA 265, 1977, 97-140; 266, 1978, 97-l24; 276, 1988, 147-162; 279, 1991, 289-326

788.1.74 Krishna Chakraborty, "Determination of universal concomitance", JIP 5, 1978, 291-310

788.1.75 Pañcalakṣaṇa and Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa edited, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti, Gadādhara's Prakāśikā and editor's Bālabodhiṇī, by N.S.Ramanuja Tatacharya. RSV 26, 1979

788.1.75.1 Mangalavada edited by Gaurinath Bhattacarya Sastri. BI 308, 1979

788.1.76 Pakṣatāprakaraṇa section edited and translated into French, with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Jagadīśa's Jāgadīsī, by Kamaleswar Bhattacharya. JA 268, 1980 - 272, 1984; ctd. (section unspecificed in title) JA 293, 2005, 213-244

788.1.77 Raghunath Ghosh, "Certain ambiguities and clarifications in Prof. Mohanty's 'Gaṅgeśa's Theory of Truth'", VJP 16-18, 1980-82, 138-147. Also JNMP 45-54

788.1.78 Anumānakhaṇḍa, Part I edited, with Rucidatta's Prakāśa and Dharmarājīśvarīndra's Tarkacūḍāmaṇi on Prakāśa, by N.S.Ramanuja Tatacharya. Tirupati 1982

788.1.79 Sukharanjan Saha, "A study in Gaṅgeśa's theory of viśeṣaṇa", JSP4, 109-166

788.1.80 John Vattanky, "The inference of Gaṅgesa to establish the existence of God", JIP 10, 1982, 37-50

788.1.81 Upamānakhaṇḍa edited, with Gokulanātha's Raśmicakra, by Ramasevaka Jha and P.Sridharmanatha Jha. Darbhanga 1983

788.1.82 Prāmāṇyavāda edited, with editor's Prabhā, by Gaurinath Sastri. MMSivakumarasastri-Granthamala 4, Varanasi 1983

788.1.83 Upamānakhaṇḍa edited, with Pragalbha's Prāgalbhī, by Gaurinath Sastri. MM Sivakumarasastri-Granthamala 7, Varanasi 1983

788.1.83.1 £śvaravāda section edited, with Raghunātha Śiromaṇi's Dīdhiti and Jagadīśa Tarkālaṅkāra's Mayūka. Varanasi 1983

788.1.84 J.N.Mohanty, "Prāmāṇya and workability--response to Potter", JIP 12, 1984, 329-338

788.1.85 Karl H. Potter, "Does Indian epistemology concern justified true belief?", JIP 12, 1984, 307-327. Reprinted JNMP 121-142; also IPE 1, 121-142

788.1.85.1 Isvaravada edited and translated in John Vattanky, Gangesa's Philosophy of God. Banaras 1984

788.1.86 Avayava section edited with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī. Tirupati 1985

788.1.87 Bādha section edited with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī. Tirupati 1985

788.1.88 Hetvābhāsasāmānyanirukti section edited with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī. Tirupati 1985

788.1.89 Pakṣatā edited with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī. Tirupati 1985

788.1.90 Satpratipakṣa edited with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī. Tirupati 1985

788.1.91 Vyadhikaraṇa edited with Raghunātha's Dīdhiti and Gadādhara's Gādādharī. Tirupati 1985

788.1.91.1 Pramanya section edited, with Madhava Misra's Dipika, by Anand Jha. Darbhanga 1985

788.1.92 Caturdaśalakṣaṇī section edited, with Gadādhara's Gādādharī, Kṛṣṇambhaṭṭa Arde's Kṛṣṇambhaṭṭīya, and editor's Nyāyaratna, by N. Santana Aiyer. Madras 1986

788.1.92.1.Gopikamohan Bhattacharya, "Gaṅgeśa kevalānvayī inference" JASBe 28.1, 1986, 12-30

788.1.93 Vidhivāda edited and translated by V.N.Jha. Delhi 1987

788.1.93.1 Yuko Miyasaka, "The definition of vyāpti in Navyanyāya--its nature and construction with reference to Gaṅgeśa and Raghunātha Śiromaṇi", Sambhasa 9, 1987. 47-82

788.1.94 R.I.Ingalalli, "Gaṅgeśa's concept of knowledge", PTG 22.3, 1988, 25-35

788.1.95 Sukharanjana Saha, "Gaṅgeśa and transfer of meaning", JICPR 7, 1989, 57-98

788.1.96 Nandita Bandyopadhyaya, Definition of Valid Knowledge: Pramālakṣaṇa in Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi. Calcutta 1989

788.1.96.1.Edited by Gaurinath Shastri. OH 37.2, 1989, 1-24 -

788.1.96.2 Heeraman Tiwai, "Meanings re: Gaṅgeśa", Dharma-Niranjana 1989, 386-394

788.1.97 Raghunath Ghosh, "Gaṅgeśa on Vallabhācārya's definition of vyāpti", VJP 27.1, 1990, 32-38. Also VBA n.s. 2-3, 1990, 14-20

788.1.97.1 Pratyaksakanda edited, with Mahesa Thakkura's Darpana, Jayadeva Paksadhara Misra's Āloka and Mathuranantha's Rahasya, by Mahaprabhulala Gosvami. Varanasi 1991

788.1.98 Toshihiro Wada, "Gaṅgeśa and Mathurānātha on the pakṣa and pakṣatā", Kalyananimittam 137-142

788.1.98.0 Prodyot Kumar Mandal, "Gaṅgeśa on nirvikalpakapratyakṣa", DM 6, 1991-92, 71-77

788.1.98.1 Pradyot Kumar Mukhopadhyaya, The Nyāya Theory of Linguistic Performance: A New Interpretation of Tattvacintāmaṇi. JSP 6, 1992. Contains translation of portions of the Śabdakhaṇḍa.

788.1.98.2 Subas Chandra Dash, Gaṅgeśa on Yogarūḍhi, containing the original text of the Yogarūḍhivāda of the Śabdakhaṇḍa of the Tattvacintāmaṇi with an English translation and detailed introduction. Ph.D.thesis, U. of Poona 1990. Printed Delhi 1992

788.1.99 Pramālakṣaṇa edited and translated by Stephen H. Phillips, "Gangesa on characterizing veridical awareness", JIP 21, 1993, 107-168

788.1.100 Summarized by Nandita Bandyopadhyaya, Sibajiban Bhattacharyya, Kisor Kumar Chakrabarti, V.N.Jha, Bimal Krishna Matilal, Jitendranath Mohanty, P.K.Mukhopadhyaya, Madhusudana Nyayacarya, and Sukha Ranjan Saha. EnIndPh6, 1993, 85-311

788.1.100.1 Vinayaka P. Bhatta, "Gaṅgeśa's theory of the validity of words", BDCRI 53, 1993, 17-28

788.1.101 Sibajiban Bhattacharya, Gaṅgeśa's Theory of Indeterminate Perception: Nirvikalpakavāda. Part Two, New Delhi 1993. Contains edition and translation

788.1.101.0 Tushar Kanti Bhattacharya, "Viśiṣṭapratīti as a ground of samavāya: Gaṅgeśa's view", VJP 31,1, 1994

788.1.101.1 B. K.Dalai, "Gaṅgeśa's treatment of inherence--a critique", PNRBFV 1994, 234-264

788.1.101.5 Ashok K. Goswami, "Gaṅgeśa's treatment of lakṣaṇā", SVUOJ 32-34, 1989-91, 161-168

788.1.102 Sukharanjan Saha, "Gaṅgeśa on self-mentioning words", KW, 1994, 367-384

788.1.103 Toshihiro Wada, "A source of Gaṅgeśa's conclusive definition of vyāpti", JIBSt 43.1, 1994, 9-13

788.1.104 Achyutananda Dash, "Exploring Gaṅgeśa's Pramālakṣaṇa: a prima facie view", JICPR 12.1, 1995, 39-62

788.1.105 J.L.Shaw, "The concept of relevance (saṃgati) in Gaṇgeśa", Sambhasa 16, 1995, 133-136

788.1.106 Toshihiro Wada, "Gaṅgeśa and Mathurānātha on Siṃhavyāghralakṣaṇa of vyāpti", JIP 23, 1995, 273-294; 25, 1997, 375-391; 26, 1998, 131-159; 27, 1999, 397-409; 28, 2000, 77-98. Also Sambhasa 19, 1998, 1-22

788.1.107 Stephen H. Phillips, "The error of 'that': Gaṅgeśa on the epistemology of the memory congition 'that' (tad iti)", JIPR 1, 1996, 77-85

788.1.108 Toshihiro Wada, "Gaṅgeśa and Śaśadhara's second conclusive definition of vyāpti", WIT 301-309

788.1.108.5 Caturdaśalakṣaṇī edited with editor's Vivaraṇa by N.S.Ramanuja Tatacarya. Chennai 1999

788.1.109 Anyathākhyātivāda section translated in Stephen H. Phillips and N.S.Ramanuja Tatacharya, "From Gaṇgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi: discourse on perceptual presentation of something as other than what it is", JIP 28.5-6, 2000, 567-650

788.1.110 Stephen H. Phillips, "Ellipses and propositional anaphora in Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi: translational difficulties", LSLT 173-185

788.1.111 Dilip Kumar Mohanta, "Gaṅeśa's theory of inherence (samavāyavāda) with a note on the nature of inherence (samavāya)", PQJNMU 8, 2002, 85-102

788.1.112 Gaṅgeśa on the Upādhi: The 'Inferential Undercutting Conditions (tr. Stephen H. Phillips and N.S.Ramanuja Tatacharya). New Delhi 2002

788.1.115 Toshihiro Wada, "The generation of Sanskrit texts in the New School of Indian logic (1). From Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi to its Commentaries", JSITS 1.1, 2003, 63-80

788.1.118 Pratyakṣakāṇḍa translated by Stephen H. Phillips and N.S.Ramanuja Tatacarya as E;istemology of Perception: Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi Jewel of Reflection on the Truth (About Epistemology): The Perception Chapter. New York 2005.

788.1.119 Śabdakhaṇḍa edited and translated by V.P.Bhatta. Two parts. 2005

788.1.120 Upādhi and Bādha sections edited, with Vācaka Guṇaratna's Ṭippaṇikā, by Nagin J. Shah, Delhi 2005

788.1.121 D. Prahlada Char, "A review of the akhyāti theory of Prābhākara school of Mīmāṃsa īn Tattvacintāmaṇi of Gaṅgeśopādhyāya", PIPV 495-527

788.1.121.5 Avayava section edited and translated, with Kaṇāda Tarkavāgīśa's Vyākhyā, Kolkata 2006

788.1.122 Nirvikalpakapratyakṣa section summarized in Brundavan Patra, "Gangesa on indeterminate perception", QJMS 97.3, 2006, 31-40

788.1.123 Toshihiro Wada, "A Navya-nyāya presupposition in determining the meaning of words", Acta Asiatica 90, 2006, 71-91

788.1.124 Toshihiro Wada, "Quotation and context in commentaries of the new school of Indian logic (Navya-nyāya)", CTCIP 61-71

788.1.124.5 N. S. Dravid, Pakṣatā: The Nature of the Inferential Locus. New Delhi 2007

788.1.125 Toshihiro Wada, "Gaṅgeśa on the meaning of verbal suffixes", EMH 415-431

788.1.127 Achyutananda Dash, "Gaṅgeśa's theory of perception revisited", VIJ 45-46, 2007-2008, 129-140

788.1.129 Stephen H. Phillips, "From the Tattva-cintāmaṇi by Gaṅgeśa: the Leva;avyatirekaprakaraṇam: negztive-only inference (annotated translation and comentar)", LBIP 435-506

788.1.130 Toshihiro Wada, "The genesis of Sanskrit texts and their context in Navya-nyṣya: from Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi to its commentaries", IPTS 183-202

788.1.140 Niranjan Das, "Lakṣaṇā as inference", JIP 39, 2011, 353-366

788.1.145 Nirmalya Guha, "Lakṣaṇā as a creative function of language”, JIP 40.5, 2012, 489-509

788.1.150 Toshihiro Wafda, "Gaṅgeśa on the meaning of verbal suffixes”, SHANA 528-544; also Sambhasa 30, 2012, 1-14


789.Akhaṇḍānanda (1320) (NCat I, 16)

       1.Tattvadīpana on Prakāśātman's Pañcapādikāvivaraṇa

See e23.1:144. e551.1.1

789.1.1 Edited by Rama Sastri Tailanga. BenSS 16, 1902


790.Padmanābha Tīrtha (1320)

        1.Adhikaraṇārthasaṃgraha (Dvaita) (NCat I, 143)


       2.Sannyāyaratnāvalī or Nyāyasudhā on Madhva's Anuvyākhyāna

See e23.1.137

790.2.1 Edited Madras 1934

790.2.2 Edited by G.R.Savanur. Poona 1937


       3.Sattarkadīpāvalī or Sannyāyaratnāvalī on Madhva's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya

See e23.1:148,258


       4.Bhāvadīpikā on Madhva's Bhagavadgītābhāṣya

790.4.1 D.Srinivasachar, "A critical review of Bhāvapradīpika--an old and unpublished prācīnaṭīkā on Śrī Madhvācārya's Gītā Bhāṣya", PAIOC 5, 1930, 1009-1023


       5.Prakāśikā on Madhva's Gītātātparyanirṇaya (NCat XI, 127)

       

       6.Commentary on Īśopaniṣad (Dvaita)

790.6.1 Edited Dharwar 1932


       7.Commentary on Madhva's Kathālakṣaṇa (NCat III, 134; XI, 127)


       8.Commentary on Madhva's Māyāvādakhaṇḍana

See e751.16.17

790.8.1 Edited by T. R. Krishnacarya. Kumbakonam 1929


       9.Commentary on Madhva's Pramāṇalakṣaṇa (NCat XI, 127)

See e751.20.8


       10.Nyāyaratnāvalī on Madhva's Mithyātvānumānakhaṇḍana (NCat XI, 127; NCat XIII, 2)


       11.Commentary on Madhva's Tattvodyota (NCat VIII, 82; XI, 127)


       12.Commentary on Madhva's Upādhikhaṇḍana (NCat VIII, 52)

790.12.1 Edited Kumbakonam 1929


       13.Nyāyaratnāvalī on Madhva's Viṣṇutattvanirṇaya (NCat XI, 128)


       14.General

790.14.1 Seshagiri Rao, "Śrī Padmanābha Tīrtha", DhP 13.2, 1983, 15-19

 

790A.Bhuvanatuṅga Sūri (1324)

        1.Vivaraṇa on the Āturapratyākhyānaprakīrṇaka (NCC 2, 43)


791.Sukhaprakāśamuni or Citprakāśa (1325)

       1.Adhikaraṇaratnamālā (Advaita) (NCat I, 141-142)


       2.Ṭīkā on Anubhūti Svarūpācārya's Nyāyadīpāvalīvyākhyā

See e716.1.4


       3.Vivecanī on Ānandabodha's Nyāyamakaranda (cf. Ad IX, p.167 for ms. citation)


       4.Bhāvadyotanikā on Citsukha's Citsukhī (NCat VII, 36; VIII, 52-53)


       5.General

791.5.1 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Sukhaprakāśa--his identity and works", ABORI 23, 1942, 342-351


792.Akṣobhyatīrtha or Govinda Śāstrin (1330) (NCat I,15)

       1.Madhvatattvasārasaṃgraha (Dvaita) (cf. BNKS I, 300)


793.Vedānta Deśika or Veṅkaṭanātha (1330)

       1.Abhayapradānasāra

793.1.1 Edited by D. Krsnayangar, 1968

  

     2.(Rahasyatraya)Adhikara(ṇa)saṃgraha (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.2.1 Edited with editor's commentary by Sridharacarya. Vrndavana 1918

793.2.2 Edited, with Śrībhāṣyam Śrīnivasa's Vyākhyā. BGOMLM 21, 1976, 1-92


       3.Adhikaraṇasārāvalī on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya (Viśiṣṭādvaita)(NCat I, 142)

See e23.1.70. e637.3.7

793.3.1 Edited in Telugu characters, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's Cintāmaṇi. Madras 1889

793.3.2 Edited in grantha characters. Sriniketan 1890

793.3.3 Edited in grantha characters. Sunappalayam 1909

793.3.4 Edited, with Śrīnivāsa Rāghavadāsa's Śaṭhakopa and Rāmānuja Yatīndra's Kalpataru, by A.Tiruvenkatacarya and V. Srinivasacarya. Coimbatore 1909

793.3.5 Edited in grantha characters, with Vedānta Deśika's Tattvamuktākalāpa. Sundappalayam 1911

793.3.6 Edited in grantha characters, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's Cintāmaṇi. Kumbakonam 1922

793.3.7 Edited, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's Cintāmaṇi, by Ahobilam Jir. Srirangam 1940

793.3.7.1 Edited by Prativadi Bhayankara Annangacarya. Madras 1940

793.3.8 Edited, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's Cintāmaṇi and editor's Sārārtharatnaprabhā, by U.T.Varadacharya. Madras 1974

793.3.12 S. M. Srinivasa Chari, The Philosophy of Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta: A Study based on Vedānta Deśika's Adhikaraṇasārāṣvalī. Delhi 2009

       3A.Tatparyacandrika on Ramanuja's Bhagavadgitabhasya

See e379.12:19,35;580.2.7;637.2:4,5,14


       4.Rahasyarakṣā on Yāmuna's Bhagavadgītārthasaṃgraha (NCat VI, 41)

See e23.1.267;379.12.35;580.2:3,5;793.5.1

793.4.1 Edited in Telugu characters. Bangalore 1887

793.4.2 Edited in grantha characters and translated into Tamil by M.C.Narasimhacarya. Tiruvalindrapuram 1912. Three volumes

793.4.3 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Īśāvāsyopaniṣadbhasya,, Stotraratnarahasyarakṣā, Gadyatrayarakṣā, Tattvaṭīkā, Nikṣeparakṣā and Paramatabhaṅga, by K.P.Anangacarya. Conjeeveram 1940-41


       5.Rahasyarakṣā on Yāmuna's Catuḥślokī

See e580.3:1,2

793.5.1 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Nikṣeparakṣā and Gītārthasaṃgraharakṣā, by T.Viraraghavacharya in Śrīmad-Veṅkaṭanātha Vedāntadeśikaviracitaḥ Rakṣāgranthaḥ. Madras 1969

793.5.2 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Stotraratnabhāṣya and Gadyatrayabhāṣya, by V. Srivatsankacarya. Madras 1969


       8.Tātparyaratnāvalī on Dramiḍa Upaniṣad (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat IX,178)

793.8.1 Edited Madras 1924

793.8.2 Edited in Vedāntadeśikagranthāvalī 8, Kancipuram 1940

793.8.3 Edited and translated, with Vedanta Desika's Dramiḍopaniṣatsāra, by R.Rangachari. Madras 1974

793.8.4 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Dramidopaniṣatsāra, by Nattari Kitampi Vijayarakaccariyan. Madras 1993


       9.Dramiḍopaniṣatsāra (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat IX, 178)

See e793:8.3-4

793.9.1 Edited in Vedāntadeśikagranthāvalī 8, Kancipuram 1940

793.9.2 Edited Bombay 1951

793.9.3 Edited and translated by R. Rangachari. Madras 1974

793.9.4 Edited by Uttamur T. Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1983


       10.(Rahasya)Rakṣā on Rāmānuja's Gadyatraya (NCat V, 305)

See e637.1:5,6. e793.4.3. e793.5.2


       12.Bhāṣya on Īśā(vāsya)Upaniṣad (Viśiṣṭādvaita)(NCat II,271)

See a379.27.33. e793.4.3

793.12.1 Edited, with Raṅgarāmānuja's commentaries on Kena and Kaṭha Upaniṣads. Madras 1849

793.12.2 Edited, with Raṅgarāmānuja's commentaries on Kena, Kaṭha, Praśna, Muṇḍaka, Taittirīya, Chāndogya, Bṛhadāraṇyaka, Subāla, Śvetāśvatara, Atharvaśikha, Mantrika, Agnirahasya, Kauśītakī and Māṇḍūkya Upaniṣads, and Kuranārāyaṇa's commentaries on Māṇḍūkya and Īśā Upaniṣads, by V.N. Krishnamacharya. Kumbakonam 1912-1913

793.12.3 Edited, with Kuranārāyaṇa's commentary on Īśā Upaniṣad. Madras 1914

793.12.4 Edited with editor's commentary by T.Viraraghavacarya. Tanjore 1933, 1970

793.12.5 K.C.Varadachari, "Īśāvāsyopaniṣadbhāṣya of Veṅkaṭanātha, a study", PVKF 538-545

793.12.6 K.C.Varadachari, "A clue into the nature of mystical consciousness", PAIOC 10, 1941, 276-284

793.12.7 Edited and translated by K.C.Varadachari and D.T.Tatacarya. ASVOI 3, 1942, 1956 (Supplement). Reprinted as SVOS 5, Madras 1975


       13.Mīmāṃsāpādukā (Mīmāṃsā)

793.13.1 Edited by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 3, 1900, 1940

793.13.2 Edited in grantha characters, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's Paritrāṇa. Kumbakonam 1923

793.13.3 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Seśvaramīmāṃsā, Nyāyapariśuddhi and Nyāyasiddhañjana, by G.Krishnacarya Svami. Madras 1940

793.13.4 Edited with Vedānta Deśika's Seśvaramīmāṃsā and Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's Mīmāṃsāpādukāparitrāṇa, by Uttamur T. Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1971


       13A. Mundakopaniṣadbhāṣya (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.13A.1 Francis X. Clooney, "Imago dei: paramaṃ sāmya..: light on a traditiojnal Christian theme", IJHS 12, 2008, 227-255


       14.Nikṣeparakṣā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.4.3. e793.5.1

793.14.1 Edited with Nṛsiṃhadeva's Nṛsiṃharājīya. Kumbakonam 1903

793.14.2 Edited Madras 1969


       15.Nyāsadaśaka (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.15.1 Rendered into Tamil by T.R.S.Aiyangar. Tanjore 1907

793.15.2 Edited, with Śrībhāṣya Śrīnivāsa's commentary, by Kuricci Gopalacarya in Deśikasampradāyavivardhinī (Kumbakonam 1908-1916)

793.15.3 D.Ramaswamy Ayyangar, "Vedānta Deśika's Śrī Nyāsa Daśakam (song of surrender)", BV 2, 1967, 101-108

793.15.3.5 Edited by N. Srinivasachariar. Madras 1974

793.15.4 M.S.Bhatnagar, "Nyāya Daśakam (of Vedānta Deśika), the song of surrender", Dilip 17.1, 1991, 17; 17.2, 1991, 12-13; 17.3, 1991, 23-24


       16.Nyāsatilaka (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.16.1 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's Vyākhyā and Śrībhāṣya Śrīnivāsa's commentary, by Kuricci Gopalacarya. Kumbakonam 1909-1910

793.16.2 Edited, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's commentary, by T.Vīrarāghavācarya. Srirangam 1970

793.16.3 Edited by D. Ramaswamy Ayhangar. Madras 1980


       17.Nyāsaviṃśatī (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.17.1 Edited, with Śrīnivāsa's commentary, by C.S.Raghunatha Tatacarya. Kumbakonam 1908

793.17.2 R.N.Sampath, "Nyāsaviṃśati of Vedānta Deśika: a synopsis", BV 3, 1958, 188-195

793.17.2.5 Edited by N. Srivasachariar. Madras 1974

793.17.3 Edited with English commentary by D. Ramaswamy Aiyangar. Madras 1979


       18.Nyāyapariśuddhi (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.13.3

793.18.1 Edited by T.I.Srinivasacarya. Madras 1913

793.18.2 Edited, with Śrinivāsa's Nyāyasāra, by Vidyabhusana Laksmanacarya. ChSS 51, 1918, 1922, 1923, 1993

793.18.3 Partly edited with Kṛṣṇa Tātācārya's Sannyāyadīpikā, by R.Ramanujachari and K.Srinivasachari. JAU 25, 1964, 269-284

793.18.4 Edited, with editor's Nyāyatattvaprakāśikā, by U.T.Viraraghacarya. Madras 1978

793.18.5 Selections translated in HTR 299-305.

793.18.6 Edited by Sivaprasada Dvivedi. Vidyabhusana Pracyavidya Granthamala 54. Varanasi 1992

793.18.7 Chapter 3: Īśvārapariccheda chapter studied and summarized by Francis X. Clooney in Robert Cummings Neville (ed.), Ultimate Realities (New Y ork: State University of New York Press, 2001)m pp. 95-123

793.18.8 Edited by C. V. Srivatsankarahasya. Two volumes. Tirupati 2007

793.18.10 Vadavalli Narayan, The Epistemology of Viśiṣṭādvaita: a Study based on the Nyāyapariśuddhi of Vedānta Deśika. New Delhi 2008


       19.Nyāyasiddhāñjana (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.13.3

793.19.1 Edited by Rama Misra Sastri Pan n.s. 23, 1901

793.19.2 T.R.Sundararaman, "Refutation of the Buddhist doctrine of aggregates", PQ 16, 1940-41, 164-171

793.19.3 Edited, with Raṅgarāmānuja's Vyākhyā, by Kapisthalam Desikacarya 

793.19.4 Edited in grantha characters. Conjeeveram

793.19.5 Edited by Nilameghacarya. Varanasi 1966, 1996

793.19.6 Edited, with Raṅgarāmānuja's Vyākhyā and Kṛṣṇatātācārya's Ratnapeṭikāvyākhyā, by U.T.Viraraghacarya. Madras 1976

793.19.7 Edited Mandana Misra, Varanasi 1996

793.19.9 Francis X. Clooney with Hugh Nicholson, "Vedānta Deśika's Īśvarapariccheda ('Definition of the Lord') and the Hindu argument about ultimate reality", UR 95-124

793.19.10 Melkote Embar Rangachar, The Philosophy of Viśiṣṭādvaita as expounded by Śrī Vedānta Deśika in the Nyāsiddhañjana. Bangalore 2000

793.19.13 Steven Paul Hopkins, Singing the Body of God: The Hymns of Vedānta Deśika in their South Indian Tradition. New Delhi 2002


       19A.Pādukāsahasra

793.19A.0 Edited with Śrīnivāsa's Parīkṣā by V.L.S.Pansikar. Kavyamala 92. Varanasi 1911, 1984

793.19A.01 Edited with Śrīnivāsa's Parīkṣā by U.T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1970

793.19A.1 L. Srinivasan, "Pādukā Sahasra of Vedānta Deśika", SRV 5.1,1982 - 5.4, 1982

793.19A.3 Edited by V. E. Vedantadesika. Chennai 1999


       20.Pāñcarātrarakṣā (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat XII, 9)

See e580.1.3.5

793.20.1 Edited in grantha script. Madras 1880

793.20.2 Edited in Telugu script. Bangalore 1909

793.20.3 Edited by M.Duraiswami Aiyangar and T.Venugopalacharya. ALB 4.1, 1940 - 7.1, 1943. Reprinted as Adyar Library Series 36, 1940, 1942, 1967, 1996


       21.Paramapadasopāna

793.21.1 Edited Sriniketan

793.21.2 Edited Madras

793.21.3 Summarized in L. Srinivasan, "The staircase to salvation", SRV 6.1, 1982, 39-59

      

       22.Paramatabhaṅga (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.4.3

793.22.1 Edited by T.Venkatacharyadesan. Bangalore 1890

793.22.2 Edited by T.A.Ramanujacharya. Kumbakonam 1893

793.22.3 Chapter 6 translated by K.C.Varadachari, "Śrī Vedānta Deśika on the Lokāyata", JSVRI 1.2, 1940, 137-160

793.22.4 Chapters 7-10 translated by K.C.Varadachari, "Śrī Vedānta Deśika on the Buddhistic schools of thought", JSVRI 1.3, 1940, 17-58

793.22.5 Chapter 11 translated by K.C.Varadachari. ASVOI 1, 1940

793.22.6 Edited in VDG

793.22.6.5 Edited Ponnagintai Nakar 1972

793.22.7 Edited, with (Uttamur) T. Vīrarāghavācārya's Anapāyaprabhā, in Ubhayavedantagranthamala 7, Madras 1978

793.22.8 Edited by Villivala Vatsya Narayanacarya. Two volumes. Cennai 1979, 1982

793.22.12 S. M. S. Chari, Indian Philosophical Systems: a Crticial Review, based on Vedānta Deśika's Paramata-bhaṅga. New Delhi 2011


       23.Sādhanaśataka

793.23.1 Edited in VDG


       24.Rahasyamātṛkā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.24.1 Edited in grantha characters, with Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyanavanīta, Rahasyasandeśavivaraṇa, Rahasyaratnāvalī, Rahasyaratnāvalīhṛdaya, Rahasyatrayaculūka and Rahasyapadavī. 1878

793.24.2 Edited in Tamil characters, with Vedānta Deśika's Sampradāyapariśuddhi, Tattvapadavī, Tattvanavanīta, Tattvamātṛkā, Tattvasandeśa, Tattvaratnāvalī, Tattvatrayaculūka, Rahasyapadavī, Rahasyanavanīta, Rahasyasandeśavivaraṇa, Rahasyaratnāvalī and -hṛdaya and Rahasyatrayaculūka, by B.Krishnamacharya. Madras 1900

793.24.3 Edited in Tamil characters, with the works listed in 793.24.2, by A.Srinivasa Raghavan. Two volumes. Pudukottai 1937

793.24.4 Edited in Tamil characters, with the works listed in 793.24.1 above, by P.B.Anangacharya. Conjeeveram 1941


       25.Rahasyapadavī (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.24:1-4


       26.Rahasyanavanīta (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.24:1-4


       27.Rahasyasandeśavivaraṇa (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.24:1-4


       28.Rahasyaratnāvalī (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.24:1-4


       29.Rahasyaratnāvalīhṛdaya (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.24:1-4


       30.Rahasyatrayaculūka (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e790.24:1-4


       31.Rahasyatrayasāra (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.31.1 Edited Bangalore 1883

793.31.2 Edited Conjeeveram 1889

793.31.3 Edited in Tamil characters, with Vedāntarāmānuja's and Gopāla Deśika's commentaries and Śrīnivāsa's Sāraprakāśikā, by Srisaila Venkataranganatha and Raghunatha Tatparyadasa. Kumbakonam 1903-1910

793.31.4 Edited in grantha characters, with editor's Prakāśikā, by Srinivasa Suri. Kumbakonam 1907

793.31.5 Selections edited in grantha characters. Tirrucerai 1910

793.31.6 Vedānta Deśika's summary edited in Tamil characters by A.Ramanujacarya. Kumbakonam 1911

793.31.7 Edited in grantha and Tamil characters. Sundappalayam 1913

793.31.8 Edited in Telugu characters by P.B.Anangacarya. Conjeeveram Two volumes. 1914, 1941

793.31.9 Edited in Telugu characters, with editor's Vyākhyā, by Srikrsna Brahmatantra Mahadesika. Madras 1914

793.31.10 Edited in Tamil characters by T.Venkatacaryadasa. Bangalore 1914

793.31.11 Selections edited in grantha and Tamil characters by M.S.Ramanuja Tatacarya. Kumbakonam 1918

793.31.12 Edited in Tamil characters by A.V.Yatacarya. Srirangam 1919

793.31.13 Edited in Tamil characters by T.S.Narasimhacarya Svami. Madras 1920

793.31.14 Chapters 6-12 translated by K.C.Varadachari. KK 10, 1944

793.31.15 Translated by M.R.Rajagopala Ayyangar. Kumbakonam 1956

793.31.16 Edited with U.T.Viraraghavacarya's Anuvada by K.V.Nilameghacarya. Madras 1968

793.31.17 Translated into Telugu. Bezwada

793.31.18 Edited, with Śrībhāṣya Śrīnivāsa's Sāradīpikā, Vedānta Mahādeśika's Sārasvādinī, Bhāradvāja Śrinivāsācārya's Sāraprakāśikā, Śrīśaila Śrīnivāsācārya's Śāstravivācya and Parakala Saṃyamīndra's Sāraprakāśikāsaṃgraha. Five volumes. Bangalore n.d.

793.31.19 Edited by U.T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1980

793.31.22. Adidevananda, "Three supreme mysteries of rīvaiṣṇavism", SRV 11.4, 1988, 52-58


        32.Sampradāyapariśuddhi (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.24:2-3


       33.Dīpikā on Rāmānuja's Gadyatraya, Śaraṇāgati section

793.33.1 Edited with English commentary by D. Ramaswamy Ayyangar. Madras 1990

793.33.3 E.R.Ramabai, "Śaraṇāgatidīpikā of Śrī Vedānta Deśika", AOR 33, 2000, 83-90

793.33.5 Gerhard Oberhammer, Materialien zur Geschichte der Rāmānuja-Schule VII. Zu spirituellen Praxis des Zufluchtnehmens bei Gott (śaraṇagatiḥ) vor Veṇkaṭanātha. Wien 2004


       34.Sārasaṃgraha

793.34.1 Edited, translated


       35.Śatadūṣaṇī (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

793.35.0 Edited 1900

793.35.1 Edited, with Mahācārya's Caṇḍamāruta, by P.Anandacarya.Vidyavinod. BI 158, 1903-04

793.35.2 Edited, with Mahācārya's Caṇḍamāruta, by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 19, 36, 43 (1901-1940). Three volumes

793.35.3 Summarized in Dasgupta III, 304-346

793.35.4 Edited by S.U.V.Narasimhacarya Svami. Madras 1923

793.35.5 S.M.Srinivasa Chari, Advaita and Viśiṣṭādvaita: A Study based on Vedānta Deśika's Śatadūṣaṇī. New York 1961

793.35.6 B.H.Kapadia, "Śatadūṣaṇī of Vedānta Deśika", VK 52, 1965-66, 162-165

793.35.7 Edited by C.V.Srivatsamkachar. Madras 1974

793.35.8 Edited, with Vedānta Deśika's Tattvaṭīkā, by T.Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1974

793.35.9 Edited, with Mahācārya's Caṇḍamāruta, by Sivaprasada Dvivedi. Three volumes. Ayodhya 1984-1987

793.35.12 Marcus Schmucker, "Advaitic reasoning of undertaking (ārambha) in the Brahmavicāraśāstra and the counter-argument in Veṅkatanātha's Śatadūṣaṇī", Sastrarambha 131-148


       36.Seśvaramīmāṃsā (Mīmāṃsā)

See e793.13:3,4

793.36.1 Partially edited by P.B.Ananthachariar. SMS 16, 1902

793.36.2 Edited by Vachaspati Upadhyaya. Delhi 1981


       37.Tattvaṭīkā on Rāmānuja's Śrībhāṣya (NCat VIII, 43)

See e23.1:51,267. e793.4.3. e793.35.8

793.37.1 Edited in Telugu characters. Bangalore 1884

793.37.2 Edited by Rangasathakopa Yatindra Mahadesika. Madras 1938


       38.Tattvamātṛkā (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e793.24:2-3


       39.Tattvamuktākalāpa and Sarvārthasiddhi thereon (Viśiṣṭādvaita)(NCat VIII, 58)

See e793.3.5

793.39.1 Edited in Telugu script by Sripuram Nadadur Ranganathachariar. Madras 1888

793.39.2 Edited by Rama Misra Sastri. Pan n.s. 18, 1896 - 22, 1900. Reprinted Banaras 1900

793.39.3 Edited in grantha characters. Sunappalayam 1911

793.39.4 Edited, with Nṛsiṃhadeva's Ānandavallarī and Navyaraṅgeśa's Bhāvaprakāśa, by D.Srinivasachar, S.Narasimhachar and T.T.Srinivasagopalachari. MOLP 76, 1933; 81, 1940; 94, 1954; 97, 1956. Four volumes

793.39.5 Edited, with Vādhula Śrīnivāsa's Gūḍhārthavivṛti and Saumyavaradarāmānuja's Gūḍhārthaprakāśa' and editor's commentary, by T. Viraraghavacarya. Madras 1973

793.39.6 Edited by Sivaprasad Dvivedin. Ayodhya 1983-84

793.39.7 S.M.Srinivasa Chari, Fundamentals of Viśiṣṭādvaita Vedānta. A Study based on Vedānta Deśika's Tattva-muktā-kalāpa. Delhi 1987; corrected Delhi 2004

793.39.8 Edited with Nṛsiṃhadeva's Ānandavallarī and Devanātha Tātācārya's Akṣarārthavyākhyā, by N.R.Srikrsna Tatacarya. Volume 1, Varanasi 1990

793.39.9 V.N.Seshadri Acharya, Sarvārtha Siddhi of Śrī Vedānta Deśika: A Study. Edited by V.K.S.N.Raghavan and S. Padmanabhan. Madras 1993


       40.Tattvanavanīta (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 48)

See e793.24:2-3


       41.Tattvapadavī (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 49)

See e793.24:2-3


       42.Tattvaratnāvalī (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 60)

See e793.24:2-3

 

       43.Tattvaratnāvalīsaṃgraha (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 60)


       44.Tattvasandeśa (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 70)

See e793.24:2-3


       45.Tattvatrayaculūka (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e790.24:2-3


       46.Vāditrayakhaṇḍana (cf. MD 4992 for ms. citation)



       47.Vairāgyapañcaka (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

See e580.2.6

793.47.1 Edited in grantha and Tamil scripts, with T.C.N.R.Tātācārya's commentary, by K.M.Rajagopalacarya in Deśikasampradāyavivardhinī (Kumbakonam 1908-1916)

793.47.2 Edited in Tamil, with the commentaries of Navalpakam Krishnamāchārya and Pārthasārathi Aiyangar, and translated by D.Ramaswamy Iyengar. Madras 1967

793.47.3 Summarized in L. Shrinivasa, "Vairāgya Pañcakam (of Vedānta Deśika)", SRV 7.1, 1983, 34-61; 7.2, 1984, 34-40


       48.Rahasyarakṣā on Yāmuna's Stotraratna

See e580.3.2. e793.4.3. e793.5.2


       49.Upaskārasaṃgraha


       50.Vedāntakaustubha

793.50.1 Edited Kumbakonam 1904


       51.Virodhaparihāra

793.51.1 Edited, with Kumāra Vedānta Deśika's paraphrase, in Tamil characters by A.Tiruvenkatacharya and V.Srinivasacharya. Sundappalayam 1941

793.51.2 Edited in Tamil characters by P.B.Anangacarya. Conjeeveram 1941


       52.Brahmānandagiri

See e379.12.35


       53.General

See a774.12.2.5

793.53.1 T.Rajagopalacharya, "Śrī Vedānta Deśika", IR 9, 1908, 826-833

793.53.2 V.Rangachari, "The life and times of Śrī Vedānta Deśika", JASBo 24, 1917, 277-312

793.53.3 K.C.Varadachari, Bibliography of Vedānta Deśika's Works. 1928

793.53.4 B.Bhaktichaitanya, "Śrī Vedānta Deśika", PB 45, 1940, 570-574

793.53.5 R.Varudeva, "Śrī Vedāntadeśika", VK 38, 1952, 384-388

793.53.6 Satyavrata Singh, Vedānta Deśika: His Life, Works and Philosophy.  Varanasi 1958

793.53.7 Naminath Maharaj, "What is Deśika-darśana and why is it so-called?", IPC 9.2, 1964, 21-24

793.53.8 M.K.Tatacharya, Life and Writings of Vedānta Deśika

793.53.9 K.C.Varadachari, "Śrī Vedānta Deśika (1268 A.D. - 1368 A.D.)", JGJRI 24, 1968, 101-110

793.53.10 Harshananda, "Śrī Vedānta Deśika", PB 74, 1969, 275-278

793.53.11 V.N.Hari Rao, "A note on the date of Vedāntadeśika", SVUOJ 12, 1969, 85-88

793.53.12 N.S.Anantha Rangachar, "Vedānta Deśika and his mesage", BV 5, 1970, 151-165

793.53.13 K.R.Rajagopalan, "Vedānta Deśika", Triveni 39.1, 1970, 34-41

793.53.14 D.Krishnaiyengar, "Vedānta Deśika's contribution to Viśiṣṭādvaita philosophy", QJMS 65.4, 1974, 1-9

793.53.15 S.M.S.Chari, "Vedānta Deśika", VRPRL 39-45

793.53.16 V.Varadachari, Two Great Āchāryas: Vedānta Deśika and Maṇāvala Māmuni.   Madras 1983

793.53.17 S.K.Ramanujachari, "Life of Vedānta Deśika", SRV 9.1, 1985, 33-36

793.53.18 K. Varadadesikan, "Vedānta Deśika--his life and works", SRV 10.1, 1986, 17-28

793.53.18.1 V. Varadacharya, "Trikkavalur and Vedānta Deśika", SRV 11.1, 1987, 33-40

793.53.18.5 Patricia Y. Mumme, The Śrīvaiṣṇava Theological Dispute: Maṇavālamuni and Vedānta Deśika. Madras 1988

793.53.19 V.Varadachari, "Vedānta Deśika and antaryāmin and arcā form", SRV 12.1, 1988, 44-52

793.53.20 D. Ramaswamy Iyenengar, "Deśika's devotion", SRV 14.1, 1990, 4-8

793.53.22 A.U., "Life and works of Vedānta Deśika", SRV 17.4; 18.1, 1994, 41-55

793.53.23 V. R. Rangachari, "Vedānta Deśika, the Vaiṣṇavite philosopher", SVR 25.3, 2000, 31-39

793.53.24 Stephen Paul Hopkins, Singing the Body of God. The Hymns of Vedānta Deśika in the South Indian Tradition. Oxford 2002

793.53.25 Steven P. Hopkins, "The Vedas of Vedānta Desika", JVaisS 10.1, 2002, 51-80

793.53.27 Kutumba Sastri, "the Advaita vs. non-Advaita. Anantakrishna Shastri's reply to Vedānta Deśika", DIPECO 239-254

793.53.29 S. N. Srinivasa Char, "Vedānta Deṣika: the poet-dialectician of Viśiṣṭādvaita school", ThV 133-166

793.53.30 T.N.Srinivasan, "Śrī Vedānta Deśika", SRV 26-27, 2003, 6-10

793.53.32 M. Narasimhacharya, Śrī Vedānta Deśika. New Delhi 2004

793.53.35 Francis X. Clooney, "Exegesis, theology, and spirituality: readings in the dvaya mantra according to Vedānta Deśika", IJHS 11, 2007, 27-62

793.53.38 Steven P. Hopkins, "Sacred narrative of Vedānta Deśika", JVaisS 15.2, 2007, 207-220

793.53.39 Steven P. Hopkins, "Sanskrit from Taml Nadu: at play in the forests of the Lord: the Gopālaviṃśatī of Vedānta Deśika", KAS

793.53.41 Francis X. Clooney, Beyond Compare: St. Francis de Sala and Śrī Vedānta Deśika on Loving Surrender to God. Washington, D. C. 2008

793.53.45 Daniel P. Scheid, "Vedānta Deśika and Thomas Aquinas on the intrinsic value of nature", JVaisS 18.2, 2010, 27-42

 

793A.Jinakuśala Sūri (1330)

      1.Vṛtti on Jinadatta Sūri's Caityavandanakulaka

793A.1.1 Publilshed in Shri Jin Duttsuri Prachin Pustakoddhar Fund Ser. 11, Bombay 1920


       2.Jinacandracatussaptatikā (NCC 7, 249; JRK 135)


794.Narahari Tīrtha (1330)

       1.Bhāvaprakāśikā on Madhva's Gītābhāṣya (NCat IX, 369)

See e751.29.89


       2. General

794.2.1 R. Subbas Rao, "Narahari Tīrtha and Kaliṅga" in Religion and Politics in Medieval South India (Hyderabad 1972), 55-57

 

794A.Ratnasiṃha Sūri (1330)

        1.Ātmāṇuśāsanakutūhala (NCC 2, 63)


        2.Ṭīkā on Dharmaghoṣa's Paramāṇuvicārasaṭtriṃśikā (Ncat XI, 126)

See e610.9.1


        3.Vṛtti on Abhayadeva Sūri's Pudgalaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See e610.9.1


        4.Commentary on Abhayadeva Sūri's Bandhaṣaṭtriṃśikā

794A.4.1 Edited JAG 12 (or 13?), Bhavnagar 1912


         5.Commentary on Abhayadeva Sūri's Nigodaṣaṭtriṃśikā

See e610.9.1


         6.Ātmatattvavicāra


          7.Pudgalaṣaṭtriṃśikā


795.Amṛtānanda (1330) (NCat I, 354)

       2.Nyāyaviveka on Ānandabodha's Nyāyadīpāvalī (NCat I, 354)


       3.General

795.3.1 E.P.Radhakrishnan, "Two Amṛtānandas, both Advaitins", PVKF 345-350


796.Prajñānanda (1330) (NCat XII, 230)

       1.Ṭīkā on Śaṃkara's Ātmajñānopadeśa (or Tripuṭī) (NCat VIII, 238)


       2.Vivaraṇa on Śaṃkara's Pañcīkaraṇa (ms. at GOML)


       3.Tattvaprakāśikā on Ānandagiri's Tattvāloka (NCat VIII, 51, 80)


797.Nārāyaṇa Paṇḍitācārya (1335)

       1.Aṃśaveśāvatāraṇatāratamya (Dvaita) (cf. Baroda, p. 588 for ms. citation)

797.1.1 Edited by Vyasanakara Prabhanjanacarya. Chittanoor 1996


       2.Advaitakhaṇḍana (Dvaita) (NCat I, 123)


       3.Nayacandrikā on Madhva's Anuvyākhyāna

797.3.1 Edited by G.R.Savanur. Poona 1937


       4.Tattvamañjarī on Madhva's Viṣṇutattvanirṇaya (cf. BNKS I, 285)


       5. General

797.5.1 K. Sekharan, A Critical Study on Nārāyaṇapaṇḍita and His Works. Calcutta 2008


798.Somatilaka Sūri (1338) (NCat V, 160)

       1.(Nava)Kṣetrasamāsa (Jain) (NCat V, 160; IX, 40; JRK 99)


       2.Laghuvṛtti on Haribhadra Sūri's Ṣaḍdarśanasamuccaya

See e410.16:11.1, 13, 26


       3.Taraṇginī on Jayakīrti's Śīlopadeśamālā

798.3.1 Published by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar 1999


799.Akhaṇḍadhāman or Akhaṇḍātman (1340) (NCat I, 15)

       1.Vyākhyā on Śaṃkara's Upadeśasāhasrī (NCat IX, 159)


800.Devendra Munīśvara (1340)

       1.Vṛtti on Vimalasūri's Praśnottararatnamālā (NCat IX, 159)


801.Rāmadvaya (1340)

       1.Vedāntakaumudī and autocommentary Bhāvadīpikā (Advaita)

801.1.1 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 204-214

801.1.1.5 Edited by S. Subrahmanya Sastri. Madras 1955

801.1.2 Edited with Bhāvadīpikā by Radhe Syam Caturvedi. Varanasi 1973

801.1.3 Manashi Banerji, A Study of Rāmadvaya's Vedāntakaumudī. Ph.D.Thesis, Burdwan University


       2.General

801.2.1 S.Subrahmanya Sastri, "Rāmadvayāchārya", PA 171-173. Reprinted TVOS 29, 2004, 24-27


802.Vardhamāna (Upādhyāya) (1345)

       1.Khaṇḍanaprakāśa on Śrīharṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (NCat V, 176)


       2.Prakāśa on Udayana's Kiraṇāvalī (NCat IV, 154)

See e560.7.1

802.2.1 Edited by B.N.Sastri. POWSBT 45, 1933-36

802.2.2 Summarized by V.Varadachari and Nani Lal Sen. EnIndPh6, 1993, 313-322

802.2.3 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 295


       3.Prakāśa on Udayana's Nyāyakusumāñjali

See e560.4:9,21,6

802.3.1 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh6, 1993, 338-348


       4.Prakāśa on Vallabha's Nyāyalīlāvatī

See e654.1.4

802.4.1 Discussed in Anantalal Thakkur, ODVS 321

802.4.2 Summaried by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh6, 1993, 333-336


       5.Commentary on Udayana's Ātmatattvaviveka


       6.Prakāśa on Udayana's Nyāyapariśiṣṭa

See e560:5.1, 6.1

802.6.1 Summarized by V.Varacachari. EnIndPh6, 1993, 362-363


       7.Anvīkṣānayatattvabodha on Book 5 of Gautama's Nyāyasūtras

802.7.1 Edited by K. Raghunathan and revised by Kisor Natha Jha. Ganganatha Jha Kendriya Sanskrit Vidyapitha Text Series 3, Allahabad 1979


       8.Prakāśa on Udayana's Pariśuddhi

See e560.6.1


       9.(Nyāyanibandha) Prakāśa on Keśava Miśra's Tarkabhāṣā (NCat VIII, 121)


       10.Prakāśa on Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi (NCat VIII, 25, 38)

802.10.1 Ernst Steinkellner, "Vardhamāna als Kommentator Gaṅgeśa's", WZKSOA 8, 1964, 182-223


       11.General

802.11.1 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 398-403


803.Traivikramāryadāsa (1345)

       1.Ānandamālā on Madhva's Anubhāṣya (cf. BNKS I, 290)

See e751.2.5.1


       2.Commentary on Madhva's Kenopaniṣadbhāṣya (cf. BNKS I, 291)


       3.Commentary on Madhva's Māṇḍūkyabhāṣya (cf. BNKS I, 291)

 

803A.Labdhinidhāna Gaṇi (1346)

       1.Ṭippaṇa on Jinadatta Sūri's Caityavandanakulaka

See e658A.6.1


804.Author Unknown (1350)

       1.Kramadīpikā on the Tattvasamāsa (NCat V, 126; VIII, 70)

See e776.1.7

804.1.1 Summary by Anima Sen Gupta. Samkhya 315-320


804A.Śrīpati (Paṇḍita) (1350)

       1.Śrīkarabhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras (Vīraśaiva)

See e23.1.156

804A.1.1 Summarized in Dasgupta V, 173-190

804A.1.1.5 Catuḥsūtrī section edited by Virabhasdra Sarma. Kasi 1956

804A.1.2 T.G.Siddaparadhya, "Śrīpati's view of the Bhedābheda system of the Vedānta", JMysoreU 21.2, 1962, 29-42

804A.1.3 Roma Chaudhuri, "Brahman-jīva-jagat relation: a unique theory", VK 51, 1964, 55-60. Also PAIOC 22.2, 1965, 232-238. Also CIDO 26, 1969, 356-357

804A.1.4 K.V.Apte, "Criticism of Jainism in Brahmasūtra-Śrīkara-Bhāṣya", JASBo 43-44, 1968-69, 9-30

804A.1.5 Selections translated in HTR 396-398

804A.1.8 Shailaja Bapat, "Śrīpati's Viśeṣādvaitavāda", SBVLB 162-183


805.Ānandapūrṇa Vidyāsāgara (1350) (NCat II, 107-108)

       1.Bhāvaśuddhi on Maṇḍana Miśra's Brahmasiddhi (NCat II, 108)

See e768.3.1


       2.Nyāyakalpalatikā on Sureśvara's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣad-

            bhāṣyavārttika (NCat II, 108)

805.2.1 Edited by V.Subrahmanya Sastri. Two volumes. Tirupati 1971, 1975


       3.Khaṇḍanaphakkikāvibhaṅgajana or Vidyāsāgarī on Śrīharṣa's

            Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍakhādya (NCat II, 108; V, 175)

See e655.1:3,24


       4.Commentary on Vādīndra's Mahāvidyāviḍambana (NCat II, 108)

See e719.2.1


       5.Mokṣadharmavyākhyā (Advaita) (NCat II, 108)


       6.Nyāyacandrikā (Advaita) (NCat II, 108)

805.6.1 Edited, with Svarūpānandamunīndra's Nyāyaprakāśikā, by N.S.Anantakrishna Sastri and K.Ramaswami Sastri. MGOS 154, 1959


       7.Vyākhyāratna on Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyasāra (NCat II, 108)


       8.Ṭīkā(ratna) on Prakāśātman's Pañcapādikāvivaraṇa (NCat II, 108; XI, 34)


       9.Vṛtti on Samanvayasūtras of Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras (Advaita) (NCat II, 108)


       10.General

805.10.1 V.Raghavan, "Date and works of Ānandapūrṇa Vidyāsāgara", AOR 4.1, 1939-40, 1-5

805.10.2 P.K.Gode, "Date of Ānandapūrṇa, alias Vidyāsāgara", B.I.S. Mandal Quarterly 20, 29-36. Reprinted SILH 1,452-459

805.10.3 V.Subramania Sastri, "Ānandapūrṇa-Vidyāsāgara", PA 165-170. Reprinted TVOS 29, 2004, 20-26

805.10.4 Sweta Prajapati, "Jain view of mokṣa as criticized by Ānandapūrṇamunīndra", VIJ 31, 1993-94, 145-148


806.Paramānanda Tīrtha (1350) (NCat V, 176)

       1.Brahmavidyāsudhārṇava (Advaita) (ms. at Tanjore)

806.1.1 Edited in Telugu script by V. V. Krishna Rao. Madras 1962


       2.Khaṇḍanamaṇḍana on Śrīharṣa's Khaṇḍanakhaṇḍanakhādya (NCat V, 176)


       3.Bhāṣya on Śaṃkara's Pañcīkaraṇa (NCat XI, 80)


       4.Vivekacintāmaṇi

806.4.1 Edited in Telugu script by V. Sundara Sarma. TSML 99, 1962


807.Parameśvara (1350)

       1.Jusadhvankarani and Svāditāṅkaraṇī on Vācaspati Miśra's

            Nyāyakaṇikā

See d369.6.6


808.Rājaśekhara Sūri (1350)

       1.Pañjikā on Ratnaprabhā Sūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā

See e658.1:1, 5, 10

808.1.1 J.S.Jetly, "The Pañjikā of Rājaśekharasūri", PAIOC 22, 1965, 239-240


       2.Pañjikā on Śrīdhara's Nyāyakandalī

See e278.1.16.1

808.2.1 Vasant G. Parikh, "The Pañjikā of Maladhari Rājaśekharasūri on the Nyāyakandalī of Śrīdharācārya", JOI 24, 1974, 206-210

808.2.2 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 278-279


       3.Syādvādakalikā (Jain)

808.3.1 Edited by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar

cit., pp. 361-382


       4. (renumbered 464.1)


808A.Vinayaka (1350?)

      1.Siddhāntapañjara

808A.1.1 Edited by E.R.Sreekrishna Sarma, K. Kunjunni Raja and Usha K. Colas. Madras 1986



809.Vidyāraṇya or Mādhava or Bharatītīrtha (1350)

       1.Commentary on Sukhaprakāśa's Adhikaraṇaratnamālā (NCat I,142)


       2.Dīpikā or Bhāṣya on Aitareya Upaniṣad (NCat III, 87)

See e379.4.7


       3.Prakāśikā or Dīpikā on Śaṃkara's Aparokṣānubhūti (NCat I, 208, 252-253)

See e379.7:3,6,12,26,27,29,34; 379.62.30. t764.18.2

809.3.1 Edited by J.S.Pandurangi. Bombay 1881, 1926

809.3.2 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1913

809.3.3 Edited by Gaurinath Sastri Sahityacarya. Banaras

809.3.4 Edited and translated by Godabarisha Mishra. University of Madras 1992


       4.Brahmavidāśīrvādapaddhatī (Advaita) (NCat II, 197)

809.4.1 Edited Tanjore


       5.Sāra on Sureśvara's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣyavārttika

809.5.1 Edited, with Uttamaślokatīrtha's Laghuvārttikavyākhyā and Maheśvara Tīrtha's Laghusaṃgraha, by Bhau Sastri Vajhe. ChSS 46, 1915, 1919

809.5.2 Edited by Chandiprasada Sukla Sastri and Krsna Pant. AG 10, 1941

809.5.3 Edited by Vacaspati Dwivedi. Varanasi 1999

809.5.5 Subrahmanya Balakrishnan, An Elucidation of Bṛhadāraṇyaka Upaniṣad by Vidyāraṇya based on Anubhūtiprakāśa. Chennai 2007


       6.Bhāṣya on Chāndogyopaniṣad

809.6.1 Notes accompanying translation of the Upaniṣad, by K.T.Pandurangi. Chirtanur 1987


       7.Commentary on Śaṃkara's Dakṣiṇāmūrtyaṣṭaka

           (cf. Rice, p. 272, for ms. citation)


         (Dṛgdṛśyaviveka, ascription doubtful. See the entry for this title under Śaṃkara at 379.62)


       8.Jīvanmuktiviveka (Advaita) (NCat VII, 292-293)

809.8.1 Edited Banaras 1881

809.8.2 Edited by A. Ramasami Svami. Madras 1887

809.8.3 Edited, with Acyutarāya Modaka's Pūrṇānandendukaumudī, by V.L.S.Pansikar. ASS 20, 1889, 1901, 1916, 1978

809.8.4 Translated by M.N.Dvivedin. Bombay 1897

809.8.5 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Poona 1909

809.8.6 Edited by Thakkur U. Simha. KSS 39, 1913, 1984

809.8.6.5 Edited by Annavarapa Venkaraghava Sastri and Mekala Parthasarathiprayanda. Second edition, Madras 1926

809.8.7 Edited and translated by S.Subrahmanya Sastri and T.R.S. Ayyangar. Adyar 1935, 1978. Revised by A.G.Krishna Warrier, ALB 41, 1977

809.8.8 V.Raghavan, "The Yogavāsiṣṭha quotations in the Jīvanmuktiviveka of Vidyāraṇya", QJAHRS 12, 1938-39, 149-156

809.8.9 Edited by Sridhara Sastri Pathak. Amalner 1949

809.8.10 Joachim Friedrich Sprockhoff, "Der Weg zur Erlösung bei Lebzeiten, ihr Wesen und ihr Wert, nach dem Jīvanmuktiviveka des Vidyāraṇya", WZKSOA 8, 1964, 224-262; 14, 1970, 131-160

809.8.10.5 Edited by Hariharananda. 1967

809.8.11 R.V.Raghavan, "Jīvanmuktiviveka: the path to liberation in life", Dilip 6.6, 1980, 4-8

809.8.11.5 Edited and translated by K. Ramacandra Sarma. Madras 1986

809.8.12 S. Srinivasan, "Jīvanmuktiviveka", TL 11.3, 1988, 40-44

809.8.12.1 Walter Slaje, "Zur Traditionsgeschichte der Vorstellung von einer 'Erlösung noch im Leben' (jīvanmukti)", Bulletin d'Etudes Indennes 13-14, 1995-96, 387-413

809.8.12.5 Translated into Italian by Roberto Donatoni as Le liberazione in vita. Milano 1995

809.8.13 Andrew O.Fort, "Liberation while living in the Jīvanmukti-viveka: Vidyāraṇya's 'Yogic Advaita'", LLHT 1996, 135-149

809.8.14 Translated by Moksadananda. Calcutta 1996, 1997

809.8.15 Andrew O. Fort, "On destroying the mind. The Yogasūtras in Vidyāraṇya's Jīvanmuktiviveka", JIP 27, 1999, 377-395

809.8.16 G. Mishra, "Knowledge and liberation, Vidyāranya's perspective", SICSL 57-66

809.8.18 Edited and translated by Robert Alan Godding as The Treatise on Liberation-in Life. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Texas at Austin, 2002

809.8.20 Andrew O. Fort, "Bad (and good) tendencies: vāsanās in the Jīvanmuktiviveka", EMH 455-466


       9.Dīpikā on Kaivalyopaniṣad (NCat V, 82)


       10.Dīpikā(bhāṣya) on Mahānārāyaṇopaniṣad (ms. at Adyar)


       11.Bhāṣya on Nārāyaṇopaniṣad (ms. at Tanjore)


       12.Dīpikā on Śaṃkara's Nṛsiṃhottaratāpanīyopaniṣadbhāṣya

See e379.40.3


       13.(Jaiminīya)Nyāyamālāvistara or Bhāṭṭasāra and Vistara thereon (Bhāṭṭa) (NCat VII, 314-315)

See e22.1:3,4,7,9,13,28,30,32,50

809.13.1 Edited with commentary by Satyavrata Samasramin. THC 1-3, 1967-70

809.13.2 Edited, with Vistara, by Apayya Diksita. Delhi 1989

809.13.3 Edited with editor's commentary by Pattabhirama Sastrin. Volume I. Varanasi 1991


       14.Pañcadaśī (Advaita)

809.14.1 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī. Calcutta 1849

809.14.2 Edited with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī. Bombay 1863

809.14.3 Edited by Raghunatha Samkara Abhyankar. Bombay 1873

809.14.4 Edited with Rāmakṛṣṇa's commentary by Pandita Pitambaraji. Bombay 1876, 1882, 1967

809.14.5 Edited in Telugu characters, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī. Madras 1876, 1882

809.14.6 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1882

809.14.7 Edited and translated by Arthur Venis. Pan n.s. 5, 1883 - 8, 1886

809.14.8 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Mahesacandra Pala. Calcutta 1883, 1886

809.14.9 Translated by Nandalal Dhole as A Handbook of Hindu Pantheism. Two volumes. Calcutta 1884-1886, 1899, 1900

809.14.10 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1882

809.14.11 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī and Acyutarāya Modaka's commentary, by D.R.Gandhalekar. Madras 1885

809.14.12 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Khemraja Srikrsnadasa. Bombay śaka 1833

809.14.13 Edited in Kannada characters by Khando Krsna Babagarde. Dharwar 1887

809.14.14 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by V.S.Pathak. Ahmedabad 1895

809.14.15 Edited in Telugu characters by Mantri Laksminarayana. Madras 1895-98, 1912

809.14.16 Edited by Salih Muhammada. Second edition. Bombay 1897

809.14.17 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Gajendramoksa Subhasa. Bombay 1897

809.14.18 Chapter 10 edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Salih Muhammada. Fifth edition. Bombay 1900

809.14.19 Edited by V.V.Bapat. Bombay 1904, 1922, 1929

809.14.20 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Pancanana Tarkaratna. Calcutta 1904, 1913.

809.14.21 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by V.L.S.Pansikar. Bombay 1905, 1918, 1949

809.14.22 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī, by Ramalinga Brahmananda Yati.   Madras 1905

809.14.23 Edited in grantha characters, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī. Palghat 1905

809.14.24 Edited by V.Kuppusvami Raju. Tanjore 1908

809.14.25 Edited, by Saccidananda Sahajananda. Mysore 1908

809.14.26 Translated by U.N.Roy. Calcutta 1911

809.14.27 Edited, by Siddharudha Svami. Book 5 published Madras 1911. Completely published Belgaum 1914

809.14.28 Translated anonymously. Bombay 1912

809.14.29 Translated by M.Srinivasa Rau and K.A.Krishnaswamy Aiyar. Srirangam 1912

809.14.30 Chapter 15 edited by M.K.V.Iyer. Calcutta 1913; Palghat 1922

809.14.31 A lover of the Vedānta, "Pañchadaśī (a review)", IR 14, 1913, 202 ff.

809.14.32 Edited by Bhatta Panjabhai Somesvara. Ahmedabad 1917

809.14.33 Summarized in Dasgupta II, 215-216

809.14.34 Edited in Telugu characters, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī. Madras 1927

809.14.35 Edited by Nathuram Sarma. Ahmedabad 1931

809.14.36 P.C.Divanji, "Problems of Pañcadaśī", ABORI 19, 1938-39, 289-297. Also PAIOC 9, 1940, 529-538

809.14.37 Edited, with Kalyāṇa Pīyūṣa's Tattvavivekaprakaraṇa, by R.L.Somayaji. Tenali 1942

809.14.38 Abhedananda, An Introduction to the Philosophy of Pañcadaśī. Calcutta 1948

809.14.39 Edited by D.W.Jog. Bombay 1951

809.14.39.5 Translated into French by Srinivasa Rao. Paris 1955

809.14.40 Nikolaus Klein, Die Erlösungslehre des Advaita-Vedānta nach der Pañcadaśī des Vidyāraṇya. Dissertation, Tubingen 1956

809.14.41 Translated by Hari Prasad Shastri. London 1956

809.14.42 R.S.N.Ramakrishnan, "Śrī Vidyāraṇya on īśvara and jīva", VK 47, 1960, 233-236

809.14.43 Edited and translated by Swahananda. VK 51, 1964, 46 passim. Reprinted Madras 1967, 1975

809.14.44 Edited with Sundaradāsa's Svapnāvabodha and Nāṭakadīpa, Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī. Bombay 1962

809.14.45 Edited with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī by Harischandra Vidyalanka. Dehali 1965

809.14.46 Edited by Swami Adidevananda. 1966

809.14.47 Edited with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Tātparyabodhinī by Narayana Ram Acarya. Delhi 1967

809.14.48 Shivram Dattatrey Joshi, Pañchadashī through Sant Master Babu. Ranchi 1968

809.14.49 Edited Pallur 1968, 1972

809.14.50 T.M.P.Mahadevan, The Pañcadaśī of Bhāratitīrtha-Vidyāraṇya: an Interpetative Exposition. MUPS 13, 1969

809.14.50.5 Edited, with Ramakrsṇa's Tattvadipīkā and Acyuta'ārmā Modaka's Puṛṇānandemdukaumudī. Luicknow 1969

809.14.51 S.Ramamoorthi, "The contemplative way according to the Pañcadaśī", VK 65, 1978, 326-331

809.14.52 N.Veezhinathan, "On the nature of jīva according to the Pañcadaśī and the Kaivalyanavanītam", AOR 28.1, 1978, 1-4

809.14.53 Krishnananda, The Philosophy of the Pañchadaśī. Tehri-Garhwal 1982

809.14.54 Hamir Vissanji, "The Pañcadaśī of Śrī Vidyāraṇya Swāmi", Dilip 8.5, 1982 - 9.4, 1983

809.14.54.5 Edited and translated into German by Kurt Friedricks. Wiesbaden 1983

809.14.55 Edited, with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Vyākhyā, by Krishnanda Sagar. Varanasi, Dharmaraj (Kheda Dist.) 1984

809.14.57 Shakuntala Punjabi, Pañcadaśī: A Critical Study. Delhi 1985

809.14.57.5 Geraldine Cowie, Vidyāraṇya's Pañcadaśī: a Study on its Theory of Consciousness and its Sanskrit Terminoloogy. M.A.Thesis, University of Manitoba 1985

809.14.58 Edited with Rāmakṛṣṇa's Vyākhyā by Ram Acharya Kavyatirtha. Delhi 1987

809.14.59 N.B.Patel, "Panchadaśī", TL 11.3, 1988, 38-39

809.14.59.1 Edited and translated by Sudhanshu Chaitanya as Discourses on Pañcadaśī (Bombay 1994)

809.14.59.5 Edited b Sankarananda Giri. Kanpur 1994

809.14.60 P.D.Dharwarkar, "Practical presentation of Advaita philosophy in Panchadashi of Vidyāraṇya Swami:, PTC 27.4, 1994, 11-24

809.14.60.5 Discourses on Pañcadaśī. Volume I by Sudahanshu Chaitanya. Volumes 2-5 by Anubhavananda. Bombay 1994

809.14.61 Edited with editor's commentary by Rāmāvatāra Vidyābhāskara. Varanasi 1995

809.14.65 Chapters Five, Ten and Fiften edited by Tejomayananda. Mumbai 1999

809.14.67 Andre O. Fort, "Reflections on reflections: kutastha, cidābhā and vṛttis in Pañcadaśī", JIP 28.5-6, 2000, 497-510

809.14.69 Takahiro Kato, "Māyā and avidyā in the Pañcadaśī", JIBSt 49.2, 2001, 28ff.

809.14.72 Takahiro Kato, "Jīvanmukti in the Pañcadaśī", JIBSt 51.2, 2003, 17-19

809.14.75 Edited (and translated?) by Iccharam Suryaram Desai. Ahmedabad 2004

809.14.76 Prem Pahlajrai, The Authorship of the Pañcādaśī and the Textual Content of its Tṛptidīpa-prakaraṇa. M.A.Thesis, University of Washington 2005

809.14.77 Translated into French by Annie Cahn-Fung, as Etre, Conscience, Félicité: Pañcadaśī (les quinze chapitres). Paris 2006

809.14.80 Suryanath V. Kamath, "Vidyāraṇya: his role in forming Vijayanagar empire", QJMS 99.1, 2008, 61-80


       15.Commentary on Śaṃkara's Pañcīkaraṇa (NCat XI, 80)


       16.Praṇavamīmāṃsā

809.16.1 Patrick Olivelle, "Praṇavamīmāṃsā: a newly discovered work of Vidyāraṇya", ABORI 62, 1981, 77-101


       17.Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha (General)

See CIPAR

809.17.1 Edited by Taranath Tarkavacaspati. Calcutta 1851

809.17.2 Edited by Isvara Candra Vidyasagara. BI 21, 1853-58

809.17.3 Cārvāka section translated into German. ZDMG 14, 1860, 517-526

809.17.4 Cārvāka section edited and translated by S.Samasramin. THC 1.1, 1867

809.17.5 Edited and translated by E.B.Cowell. Pan 9, 1974-75 - n.s. 2, 1877-79

809.17.6 Edited by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1889

809.17.7 Cārvāka and Pāñcarātra chapters translated into French by Sylvain Levi, Etudes de critique et d'histoire 1, 1889, 281-305. Also in MSylLevi 169-186

809.17.8 Translated by E.B.Cowell and A.E.Gough. London 1892, 1894. Cārvāka section reprinted in Source Book 228-234

809.17.9 Edited by C.M.Pal. Calcutta 1894

809.17.10 Chapter 2 (on Buddhism) translated into French by Louis de la Vallee Poussin. LM n.s. 2, 1901 - 3, 1902

809.17.11 Edited by Udaya Narain Singh. Bombay 1906

809.17.12 Edited, with Madhusūdana Sarasvatī's Prasthānabheda, by the Anandasrama pandits. ASS 5l, 1906, 1928, 1977

809.17.13 E. Abegg, "Die Lehre von sphoṭa im Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha", Festschrift Ernst Windisch (Leipzig 1914), 188-195

809.17.14 Edited by V.S.Abhyankar. GOSBORI 1, 1924

809.17.15 Anantalal Thakur, "Cinnambhaṭṭa and the authorship of the Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha", ALB 25, 1961, 524-538

809.17.16 Edited by Umasamkara Sarma. Varanasi 1964, 1978

809.17.17 Hajime Nakamura, "Some notes on the Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha", WZKSOA 12-13, 1968-69, 241-252

809.17.18 Hajime Nakamura, "Notes on the third chapter (on Jainism) of the Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha", Pratidanam 510-515

809.17.19 Śaiva chapter translated by P.Thirugnana Sambandham in SaivS 5, 1970 - 6, 1971

809.17.20 Nyāya section edited by Kalipada Tarkacarya. OH 18, 1970, 1-32; 19, 1971, 35-58

809.17.21 Cārvāka section edited by Bishnupada Bhattacarya. OH 22, 1974, 1-32; 24.2, 1976, 33-40

809.17.21.5 Guy Mazars, Un chapitre du Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha sur l'alchemie. Strasbourg 1977

809.17.22 Edited in Bengali script by Satyajyoti Cakrabarti. Calcutta 1976-79

809.17.22.5 Guy Mazars, Un chapitre de Sarvadarsanasamgraha sur l'alchemie. Strasbourg 1979

809.17.23 G. Torella, "Due capitoli del Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha: Śaivadarśana e Pratyabhijñādarśana", RDSO 53, 1979, 361-410

809.17.24 Helene Brunner, "Un chapitre du Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha: le Śaivadarśana", MCB 20, 1981, 96-140

809.17.24.5 Translated by Chinmayi Chatterjee. Jadavpur Sanskrit Series 10, Calcutta 1983

809.17.25 Haruo Kurata, "Mādhava on Mīmāṃsś", StudinM 341-370

809.17.26 Ārhata, Rāmāmanuja, Pūrṇaprajñā and Pāśupata sections translated in Dilip 24.1, 1998, 27-40 - 27.3, 2001, 38-45

809.17.26.5 Jan M. Yamashita, A Translation and Studh of the Pāṇinidarśaṇa Chapter in the Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha. Dissertation, U. of Pennsylvania 1998

809.17.27 Ramakrishna Bhattacharya, "Jīvika dhātṛnirmitā or jīviketi bṛhaspatiḥ?", JICPR 17.1, 1999, 171-176

809.17.28 Chapter Sixteen edited and translated by Klaus K. Klostermaier. Chennai 1999

809.17.31 Edited and translated by Madan Mohan Arawal. Delhi 2002

809.17.33 Ramakrsna Bhattacharya, "A probable Jain source for a verse in Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha Chapter I", JainJ 28, 2003, 30-39

809.17.35 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur, ODVS 431

809.17.40 Summarized by G. J. Larson, EnIndPh 12, 2008, 282


      18.Vyākhyā on Sureśvara's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣyavārttika

See e379.59:2,4,7

809.18.1 C.L.Ramakrishnan, "A hermeneutical study of the text 'brahmavidāpnoti param", TVOS 17, 1992, 131-136


       19.Vivaraṇa on Śaṃkara's Vākyasudhā (NCat IX, 97)

See e379.62:10,11. et379.62.1


       20.Vaiyāsikanyāyamālā on Śaṃkara's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya

See e23.1:3,13,23,105,115,232,253

809.20.1 Edited by Ananda Vedantavagisa. Calcutta 1853

809.20.2 Edited by Pandita Sivadatta. ASS 23, 1891, 1925, 1980

809.20.3 Edited by Saccidananda Sarasvati. Varanasi 1972

809.20.4 Edited by Vidyananda Giri. Rsikesh 1998


       21.Vivaraṇaprameyasaṃgraha (Advaita)

809.21.1 Edited by Rama Sastri Tailanga. VizSS 5, 1892-93

809.21.2 Translated by George Thibaut. IT 1, 1909 - 7, 1915. Reprinted as Indian Thought Series 6, 1915. Varṇaka I reprinted

809.21.3 Edited by Lalita prasad Debaralal and Krsna Pant Sastri. AG 8, Kasi 1939

809.21.4 Edited and translated by S.Suryanarayana Sastri and Saileswar Sen. Two volumes. Andhra University Series 24-25, 1941, 1985.

809.21.5 Ganeshwar Mishra, "Vidyāraṇya on method, object and limit of philosophical investigation", IndPQ 11, 1984-85, 343-364

809.21.6 Edited by Krishnananda Sagar. Baroda 1996

809.21.7 Edited Varanasi by Lalita Prasad. Varanasi 1999.

809.21.8 Edited by Parasanath Dwivedhi, Varanasi 2005


       22.General

See a379.67.854.7; 698.1.63

809.22.1 P.Peterson, "Mādhava and Śāyaṇa", JRAS 1890, 490-491

809.22.2 Cecil Bendall, "Mādhava and Śāyaṇa", JRAS 1890, 491-493

809.22.3 B.V.Kamesvara Aiyar, "Vidyāraṇya--the great commentator", SJ 1.3, 1896, 11-18

809.22.4 K.Klemm, "Mādhava, sein Lehrer und seine Werke", Gurupūjā Kaumudī. Festgabe zum Albrecht Weber (Leipzig 1896)

809.22.5 R.Narasimhachar, "Mādhavāchārya and his younger brothers", IA 45, 1916: 1, 17

809.22.6 R.Rama Rao, "Vidyāraṇya and Mādhavācārya", IHQ 6, 1930, 701-717

809.22.7 R.Rama Rao, "Origin of Mādhava-Vidyāraṇya theory", IHQ 7, 1931, 78-92

809.22.8 K.N.Sarma, "Identity of Vidyāraṇya and Mādhavācārya", IHQ 8, 1932, 611-614

809.22.9 M.A.Doraiswami Aiyangar, "The Mādhava-Vidyāraṇya theory", JIH 12, 1933, 241-250

809.22.10 R.Rama Rao, "Identity of Vidyāraṇya and Mādhavācārya", IHQ 10, 1934, 801-810

809.22.11 R.Krishnaswamy Aiyar, "Bhāratītīrtha and Vidyāraṇya", JSS 2.5, 1940-41, 3 pp.

809.22.12 T.M.P.Mahadevan, Philosophy of Advaita with special reference to Bhāratītīrtha-Vidyāraṇya. Madras 1957

809.22.13 T.M.P.Mahadevan, "Vidyāraṇya", PA 182-189

809.22.14 K.B.Ramakrishna Rao, "Śrī Vidyāraṇya--the impersonal person", Srikantha 280-282

809.22.15 V.B.Joshi, "Religion in the works of Vidyāraṇya", JKU 20, 1976, 168-172

809.22.16 K.R.Venkataraman, M.K.K.Venkatarama Iyer and K.R.Srinivasan, The Age of Vidyāraṇya. Part One: Historical. Calcutta 1976

809.22.17 V.B.Joshi, "Vidyāraṇya's doctrine of Vedāntic solipsism", JKU 21, 1977, 45-50

809.22.18 N.S.Dakshina Murthy, "Vidyāraṇya", JMysoreU 38, 1977, 1-6

809.22.19 Munuganti Kripacharyulu, Śāyaṇa and Mādhava-Vidyāraṇya: A Study of their Lives and Letters. Guntur 1986

809.22.20 Tryambakeshwarananda, "Vidyāraṇya's way to jīvanmukti", TL 10.2, 1987, 25-31

809.22.21 S.Ramaswami, "Śrī Vidyāraṇya", TL 11.3, 1988, 11-13

809.22.22 Haramohan Mishra, "Vidyāraṇya and Upanishadic philosophy", TL 11.3, 1988, 14-16

809.22.23 K.L.Sharma, "Sage and empire builder", TL 11.3, 1988, 20-23

809.22.24 B.V.Raman, "Vidyāraṇya's horoscope", TL 11.3, 1988, 24-31

809.22.25 N.S.Anantha Rangachar, "Vidyāraṇya and his works", TL 11.3, 1988, 33-37

809.22.26 S. Geethamani Amma, "The jīvanmukti doctrine of Vidyāraṇya", VIJ 27, 1989, 115-122

809.22.26.0 J.N.Mohanty, "Vidyāraṇya on method, object and limit of philosophical investigation", IndPQ 11.3, 1989; reprinted LRA 57-72

809.22.26.1 S.S.Janaki, "Mādhava--the commentator on Sutasaṃhitā", VidBhar 79-84

809.22.26.2 Hari Mohan Mishra, "Vidyāraṇya and Upaniṣadic philosophy", VidBhar 41-47

809.22.26.2.5 J.N.Mohanty, "The problems of identity, negation and time: Wittgenstein and Vidyāraṇya", LRA 73-84

809.22.26.3 Krishnalal Sarma, "Vidyāraṇya as an architect of integrated culture", VidBhar 63-73

809.22.26.4 P. Sreerama Sarma, "Birth of Vijayanagar and Vidyāraṇya", VidBhar 12-23

809.22.26.5 S.P.Sharma, "Contribution of Vidyāraṇya to post-Śaṃkara Vedānta", VidBhar 85-93

809.22.26.7 Leona Anderson, "Ler deplacement du ctnre d'interest dans les recits sur Vidyāraṇya", RAL 22.1-2, 1993, 5-21

809.22.27 A.C.Pandit, "Mādhavācārya's refutation of Sāṃkhya", PB 99, 1994, 277-279

809.22.28 L. Sulachana Devi, "Path of saccidānanda according to Vidyāraṇya", VIJ 31, 1993-94, 169-174

809.22.30 P.N.Narasimha Murthy, "Dakshina Kannada's 'relations' wirh the Srngeri Matha with special reference to sage Sri Vidyaranya", QJMS 97.2, 2006, 54-69



809A.Kumāra Vedānta Deśika or Varadanātha or Varadadeśika or Nainācārya (1350)

       1.Abhedakhaṇḍana (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 315, 502


       2.Adhikaraṇacintāmaṇi on Vedānta Deśika's Adhikaraṇasārāvalī (NCat I, 142)

See e793.3:1,6-8


       3.Āśrayānupapatti (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat II, 213)


       4.Avidyākhaṇḍana (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 427)


       5.Caramagurunirṇaya (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VI, 401)


       6.Kaivalyanirūpaṇa (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat V, 78)


       7.Paritrāṇa on Vedānta Deśika's Mīmāṃsāpādukā

See e793.13:2,4


       8.Vyākhyā on Vedānta Deśika's Nyāsatilaka

See e793.16:1-2


       9.Prapañcamithyātva (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. Oppert 3549)


      10.Deśikāprapatti (Viśiṣṭādvaita)

809A.10.1 Edited with Śrīnivāsa Paṭṭarācārya's Vyākhyā, in grantha and Tamil characters. Kumbakonam 1915

809A.10.2 Edited, with Śrīnivāsa Paṭṭarācārya's Vyākhyā. Vrndavana 1917


      11.Commentary on Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyatrayaculūka

            (cf. Burnell 98a; Oudh VIII, 30 for ms. citations)


      12.Arthasaṃgraha on Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyatrayasāra (NCat VI, 210)

809A.12.1 Edited in grantha characters. Kumbakonam 1911


      13.Kānti on Vedānta Deśika's Tattvamuktākalāpa (NCat VIII, 59)


      14.Commentary on Vedānta Deśika's Virodhaparihāra

See e793.51.1

 

809B.Dhanavijaya Gaṇi (1353)

       1.Bhāṣāvṛtti on Dharmaghoṣa Sūri's Lokanālikā (JRK 339)


809C.Taruṇaprabha (1354)

        1.Ṭīkā on the Ṣaḍāvaśyakasūtra (in Gujarati)

809C.1.1 Extracts published by Jinavijaya in Prācīna Gujarati-gadyasandarbha. Ahmedabad

809C.1.2 Prabandha Becaradasa Pandita, A Study of the Gujarati Language in the 14th Century with special reference to the critical edition of the Sadāvaśyakabālāvabodhavṛtti of Taruṇaprabha. Ph.D.Thesis, U. of London 1949. Published in Singhi Jaina Granthamala 23 (71?), Bombay 1976 (BJ1290.T50


          2.Vivaraṇa on Kulaprabha's (Śrāddha)Pratikramaṇasūtra (JRK 390)


810.Vāṭeśvara (1360)

       1.Darpaṇa on Gaṅgeśa's Tattvacintāmaṇi (cf. UM 332)


       2.Nayaviveka (Mīmāṃsā) (cf. UM, p. 298)

 

810A.Dayāsiṃha Gaṇi (1360)

       1.Bālāvabodha on (Śrī) Candrasūri's Saṃgrahaṇīratna (JRK 410)


811.Viṣṇubhaṭṭa (1360)

       1.Nayatattvasaṃgraha (Prābhākara) (NCat IX, 346)

811.1.1 Edited by T.Chandrasekharan. BGOMLM 15.1, 1962, 51-108


       2.Ṛjuvivaraṇa on Prakāśātman's Pañcapādikāvivaraṇa

See e23.1:144, 273.2, 278.1


811A.Rāmānanda (1360?)

       1.Ānandabhāṣya on Bādarāyaṇa's Brahmasūtras

See e23.1.131


       2.Śrīvaiṣṇavamatajabhāskara


       3.Rāmārcaṇapaddhatī


       4.General

811A.4.1 K.K.A.Venkatacharia, "Bhakta-Bhagavān relationship with special reference to Stā in the Rāmānanda Sampradāya", BBR 144-151

 

811B.Cāritrasundara Gaṇi (1361)

        1.Ācāropadeśa

811B.1.1 Edited by T.P.Dash.Ahmedabad 1895

811B.1.2 Published by Bhimsi Manak in Laghuprakaraṇasaṃgraha (Bombay 1903)

811B.1.3 Published in JAG. Bhavnagar 1927


812.Jayasiṃhasūri (1365) (NCat VII, 195)

       1.Nyāyatātparyadīpikā on Bhāsarvajña's Nyāyasāra

See e494.1.1

812.1.1 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh6, 1993, 363-368


813.Hari Brahman (Salakṣamantrin) (1365)

       1.Śabdavilāsa on a Parāśikanāmamālā

 

813A.Saṅghatilaka Sūri (1368)

       1.Tattvakaumudī on Haribhadra Sūri's Darśanasaptati

813A.1.1 Edited in DLJP Fund Series 35, 1916


814.Jñānacandra (1370) (NCat VII, 322)

       1.Ṭīkā on Guṇabhadra's Ātmānuśāsana (NCat II, 63)


       2.Ṭippaṇa on Ratnaprabhā Sūri's Ratnākarāvatārikā (NCat VII, 322)

See e658.1:1, 5, 10


815.Guṇākara or Guṇasundara (1370) (NCat VI, 58)

       1.Commentary on Haribhadra's Ṣaḍdarśanasamuccaya (NCat VI, 58)


816.Jayatīrtha (1370) (NCat VII, 173)

       1.Vivaraṇa on Madhva's Aitareyopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat III, 88)


       2.Nyāyasudhā on Madhva's Anuvyākhyāna (NCat VII, 173)

See e751.2:1, 12

816.2.1 Edited by A.Ramacharya, T.R.Krishnamacharya, H.Vasudevacharya, etc. Bombay 1895 ff.

816.2.2 Edited, with Vidyādhīśa's Vākyārthacandrikā on the first five adhikaraṇas and Keśavācārya's Śeṣavākyārthacandrikā on the rest, by G.R.Savanur. Poona 1938

816.2.3 R.Nagaraja Sarma, "Studies in Nyāyasudhā", IPC 3, 1958 - 10.1, 1965

816.2.4 Partially edited, with Rāghavendra's commentary, by Kesavacarya Jalihal. Gadag 1961

816.2.5 Jijñāsādhikaraṇa chapter translated by G.B.Joshi. Gadag 1970

816.2.6 Selections translated in HTR 136-147

816.2.7 Edited, with Vidyādhīśatīrtha's Vākyārthacandrikā, Satyavrata Tīrtha's Vivṛti, Mādhavendriya's Parimala, Yadupati's Ṭippaṇī, Śrīnivāsatīrtha's Ṭīkā and Mannarikṛṣṇācārya's Cāṣuka, by Satya Pramoda Tirtha. Bangalore 1982. Four volumes

816.2.8 Vidyamana Tirtha Swamiji, "Śrīman Nyāyasudhā", DhP 13.7, 1984, 8-11

816.2.9 Edited in six volumes. Bangalore 1982-1985

816.2.12 Edited by B.N.Krishnamurti Sharma. Three volumes. Bangalore 1995-2001

816.2.14 Edited, with Raghavendra's Bhāvadīpikā , Śrīnivāsatīrtha's Prakāśa and Umarji Kṛxṇacārya's Ṭippaṇi. Bangalore 2001

816.2.16 Edited by K. T. Pandurangi in eight volumes, with Vādirāja's Gurvarthdīpikā and the editor's Śeśavākyacandrikā. Bangalore 2002-


       3.Tattvaprakāśikā on Madhva's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya (NCat VII, 173)

See e23.1:18,22,30,37,81,148,218,256,259; 751.5:7.1, 15. t23.1.123

816.3.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1902

816.3.2 Chapters 1-2 edited, with Vyāsatīrtha's Tātparyacandrikā, Keśava Bhaṭṭāraka's Vākyārthavivṛti on Chapter 1 and Rāghavendra's Prakāśa on Chapter 2, by T.R.Krishnacharya. Kumbakonam, Bombay 1913

 

816.3.3 Edited, with Vyāsatīrtha's Ślokatātparyacandrikā, by K. T. Pandurangi. Novi Michigan 2006

816.3.4 Edited by K. T. Pandurangi. Bangalore 2009


       4.Prameyadīpikā on Madhva's Bhagavadgītābhāṣya (NCat VII, 174)

See e23.1.267. e379.12:19,26,35. e751.3:1.8.5

816.4.1 Moreshwar G. Dikshit, "Paleographic notes of an ancient palm-leaf manuscript of Jayatīrtha's Prameya-Dīpikā", BDCRI 5, 1943-44, 55-60

816.4.2 Edited by K.T.Pandurangi. Bangalore 1981


       5.Nyāyadīpikā on Madhva's Gītātātparyanirṇaya (NCat VII, 173)

816.5.1 Edited, with Śrīnivāsa's Kiraṇāvalī, by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1905

816.5.2 Edited by Anandatirthacarya R. Pancamukhi. Dharwar 1983


       6.Ṭīkā or Vivaraṇa on Madhva's Īśāvāsyopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat II, 271; VII, 173)

See e379.27.14. e317.1.15; 751.9.3

816.6.1 Edited by A.Vasudevacharya and Devale Srinivasacharya. Bombay 1905

816.6.2 Edited Kumbakonam 1906

816.6.3 Edited, with Chalāri Nṛsiṃhācārya's gloss. Kumbakonam 1926


       7.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Karmanirṇaya (NCat III, 200; VII, 173)

See e751.10.4

816.7.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1900


       8.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Kathālakṣaṇa (NCat III, 134; VII, 173)

See e751.12.3

816.8.1 Edited by T.R.Krsnacharya. Bombay 1900


       9.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Mahābhāratatātparyanirṇaya


       10.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Māyāvādakhaṇḍana (NCat VII, 174)

See e751:16.4, 16.7

816.10.1 Edited, with Vyāsarāya's Bhāvaprakāśikā, by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1896

816.10.2 Edited Kumbakonam 1926


       11.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Mithyātvānumānakhaṇḍana (NCat VII, 173)

See e751.17.3

816.11.1 Edited, with Vyāsarāya's Mandāramañjarī, by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1896


       12.Pañcikā or Ṭīkā on Madhva's Nyāyavivaraṇa (NCat VII, 173)

See 751.19.4

816.12.1 Edited, with Raghūttama's continuation called Bhāvoddhāra, by Ramakrishnacharya. Udipi 1917

816.12.2 Edited, with Raghūttama's Bhavaddhi, and E. Balacarya's Nigūḍhārthaprabodhinī, by A. Vamanacarya. Bangalore 2001

       13.Nyāyakalpalatā on Madhva's Pramāṇalakṣaṇa (NCat VII, l73)

See e751.20:2,5

816.13.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1898


       14.Pramāṇapaddhati (Dvaita) (NCat VII, 174; VIII, 539-540)

816.14.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1896

816.14.2 Edited, with Vijayīndra's Vyākhyā, Vedeśa's Bhāvavivaraṇa, Rāghavendra's Bhavadīpa, Satyanātha's Abhinavāmṛta, Janārdanabhaṭṭa's commentary and three other commentaries, by G.R.Savanur. Dharwar, Poona 1931; Bangalore 1991

816.14.3 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Pramāṇa and its scheme in Madhva's epistemology", IC 3, 1936-37, 497-510

816.14.4 P.Nagaraja Rao, Epistemology of Dvaita Vedānta. Adyar 1958

816.14.5 Translated by V. B. Inamdar in A Critical Survey of the Dvaita Vedānta as Expounded by Jayatīrtha. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Poona 1963

816.14.6 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Inference in Dvaita Vedānta", FRSD 10l-125

816.14.6.5 Edited and translated, with Chalari Śeṣācārya's commentary, b Susil Kumar Maitra. Delhi 1980

816.14.7 Edited and translated by P.Nagaraja Rao and A.Krishnamurthi. Madras 1981

816.14.8 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Jayatīrtha's Pramāṇapaddhati", DhP 10.12, 1981, 1-10

816.14.9 Edited with Rāghavendra Tīrtha's and Janārdana Bhaṭṭa's commentaries by Raghavendra Svaminirayacarya Pancamukhi. Dharwad 1982

816.14.10 Edited and translated by K.T.Pandurangi. Bangalore 1991


       15.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Praśnopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat VII, 173)

See e751.21.3

816.15.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1907


       15A.Padyamala on Madva's Tantrasārasamgraha

See e751.23B.1


       16.Vivaraṇa or Ṭīkā on Madhva's Tattvasaṃkhyāna (NCat VII, 173; VIII, 66)

See e751.24:3,7,9,9.1,10. et751.24.6

816.16.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1896

816.16.2 Edited, with Satyadhyāna Tīrtha's commentary. Kumbakonam, Bombay 1915

816.16.3 Edited, with Vijayīndratīrtha's Bhāvārṇava and Rotti Veṅkata- bhaṭṭopādhyāya's Pañcikā, by Rama Muri Sarma. Tirupati 1954, 1980


       17.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Tattvaviveka (NCat VII, 173; VIII, 62)

See e751.25.1

816.17.1 Edited, with Vyāsarāya's Mandāramañjarī, by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1896


       18.Ṭīkā or Vivaraṇa on Madhva's Tattvodyota (NCat VII, 173; VIII, 81 )

See e751.26:3, 5, 7

816.18.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1897


       19.Tattvaprakāśa or Vivaraṇa on Madhva's Upādhikhaṇḍana

             (NCat II, 380; VII, 173; VIII, 51)

See e751.27.3

816.19.1 Edited, with Vyāsarāya's Mandāramañjarī and Śrīnivāsatīrtha's Padārthadīpikā, by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1896

816.19.2 Edited Kumbakonam 1929


       20.Vādāvalī (Dvaita) (NCat VII, 174)

816.20.1 Edited, with Rāghavendra's Bhāvadīpikā, by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1905

816.20.2 Edited Bombay, Belgaum 1937

816.20.3 Edited, with Rāghavendra's Bhāvadīpikā, Śrīnivāsa's Prakāśikā and Kṛṣṇācārya Sūri's Ṭippaṇī, by G.R.Savanur. Dharwar 1937

816.20.4 Edited and translated by P.Nagaraja Rao. Adyar 1943. Also DhP 14.1, 1984 - 14.10, 1985

816.20.6 Edited, with Raghavendra's Bhāvadīpikā, Śrīnivāsatīrtha's Prakāśa and Umarjī Kṛṣṇamācārya's Ṭippanī, by Satyadhyanacarya. Bangalore 2001

       21.Ṭīkā on Madhva's Viṣṇutattvanirṇaya (NCat VII, 174)

See e751.28.5

816.21.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1898

816.21.2 Edited by Kaivar Venkatarao. Bangalore 1955


       22.General

See a751.31.73

816.22.1 B.N.K.Sarma, "Age of Jayatīrtha", NIA 1, 1938-39, 428-443

816.22.2 D.N.Shanbhag, Studies in Jayatīrtha. Ph.D.Thesis, University of Bombay 1962

816.22.3 K.D.Tangad, "Śrī Jayatīrtha, the commentator par excellence", PTG 17.1, 1982, 43-50

816.22.4 M.R.Gopalacharya, "Śrī Jayatīrtha", DhP 12.12, 1983, 12-15

816.22.5 P.Nagaraja Rao, "Jayatīrtha's kusumāñjalī", DhP 13.11,1984, 1-6

816.22.6 Vidyamana Tirtha Swamiji, "Śrī Jayatīrtha", DhP 13.11, 1984, 39-43

816.22.7 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Jayatīrtha (alias) Ṭīkācārya", DhP 18.1, 1988, 61-62

816.22.8 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Śrī Jaya Tīrtha (1365-88) (the commentator par excellence)", DhP 18.6-7, 1989, 1-36

816.22.9 P. Nagaraja Rao, "Jayatīrtha", DhP 21.1, 1991, 31-33

816.22.10 G. Badrinath, Life and Works of Sri Jayatīrtha (Śrī Ṭīkācārya). Gadagil, n.d.



817.Śrīnivāsadāsa (1370)

       1.Aruṇādhikaraṇasāraṇivivaraṇī (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat I, 375)


       2.Muktiśabdavicāra (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. HDV 85l for ms. citation)


       3.Nyāsavidyāvijaya (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. HDV 85l for ms. citation)


       4.Nyāyasāra on Vedānta Deśika's Nyāyapariśuddhi

See e793.18.2

817.4.1 Selection translated in HTR 299-305


       5.Gūḍhārthavarṇana on Vedānta Deśika's Rahasyatrayasāra

           (cf. MD 5342 for ms. citation)


       6.Sāraniṣkarṣaṭippaṇī (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. HDV 85l for ms. citation)


       7.Sahasrakiraṇī on Vedānta Deśika's Śatadūṣaṇī (cf. HDV 85l for ms. citation)


        8.Siddhyupāyadarśana (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. HDV 851 for ms. citation)


       9.Vādādṛkulīśa (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. HDV 484; MD 4991 for mss. citations)


       10.Vedāntaratnamālā (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. Oudh 1877. 42 for ms. citation)


       11.Viśiṣṭādvaitasiddhānta (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (cf. HDV 851 for ms. citation)


818.Vādhula Varadācārya (1370)

        1.Dīpikā on Chāndogya Upaniṣad (Viśiṣṭādvaita)(NCat VII, 119)


       2.Ṇatvaikāntaśiromaṇi (Viśiṣṭādvaita) (NCat VIII, 13)


       3.Vivaraṇa on Taittirīya Upaniṣad (NCat VIII, 222)


819.Jagaddhara Bhaṭṭa (1375) (NCat VII, 130-131)

       1.Pradīpa on the Bhagavadgītā (NCat VII, 131)


820.Rāmakṛṣṇa or Kālārāma (1375)

       1.Advaitaviveka (Advaita) (cf. Bhr. 222 for ms. cit.)


       2.Satprasava on Śaṃkarānanda's Ātmapurāṇa (NCat II, 49)

See e764.6.1

   

       3.Commentary on the Bhagavadgītā (cf. Ben 86 for ms. cit.)


       4.Tātparyabodhinī on Vidyāraṇya's Pañcadaśī

See e809.14:1,2,4,5,6,8,10-12,14,17,18,20-23,44,45,47,55,57,58


821.Amaraprabhā (1375) (NCat I, 334)

       1.Ṭīkā on Patañjali's Yogasūtras (NCat I, 334)


822.Kapila (1375)

       1.Sāṃkhya(pravacana)sūtras (Sāṃkhya)

See b163.1.43.1. e30.1.1; 163.1:91.1, 125 t30.1.5

822.1.1 Edited, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya. Serampure 1821

822.1.2 Translated, with Tattvasamāsa, by J.R.Ballantyne in A Lecture on the Sāṃkhya Philosophy (Mirzapore 1850). Reprinted without Tattvasamāsa, London 1885. Reprinted as ChSSt 34, 1963

822.1.3 Edited and translated, with Aniruddha's Vṛtti and Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by J.R.Ballantyne as The Aphorisms of the Sāṃkhya Philosophy of Kapila. Six volumes. Allahabad 1852-56; London 1885

822.1.4 Edited and translated, with extracts from Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by J.R.Ballantyne. BI 41, 1862-65; Osnabruck 1981

822.1.5 Edited, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1863, 1872, 1893, 1906

822.1.6 Edited Krparamana Sarma. Moradabad 1868

822.1.7 Edited, with Aniruddha's Vṛtti and editor's Ṭīkā, by Jivananda Vidyasagara. Calcutta 1873

822.1.8 Book Four edited and translated, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya. Pan n.s. 1, 1876, 445 ff.

822.1.9 Edited, with Aniruddha's Vṛtti and parts of Mahādeva Vedāntin's Vṛtti, by Richard Garbe. BI 122, 1888

822.1.10 Edited, with Mahādeva Vedāntin's Vṛtti, by Ksetra Pal Sarma. Banaras 1889

822.1.11 Translated into German, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by Richard Garbe. Leipzig 1889. Also AKM 9, 1893, 1-378

822.1.12 Translated, with Aniruddha's Vṛtti and parts of Mahādeva Vedāntin's Vṛtti, by Richard Garbe. BI 131, 1892

822.1.13 Edited by Nathuram Sharma. Junagad 1893

822.1.13.5 Edited by Prabhudayalu. Bombay 1894, 1923

822.1.14 Edited, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by Richard Garbe. HOS 2, 1895, 1943

822.1.15 Edited with a commentary by Pyarelal Atmaja. Bombay 1895

822.1.16 Edited by Darsananda Sarasvati. Ajmer 1903

822.1.17 Edited by R.K.Ramswarup Sarma. Moradabad 1903

822.1.18 Edited, with Balarāma Udāsīna's commentary, by Hari Prasada. Bombay 1905

822.1.19 Edited with editor's Sāṃkhyāryabhāṣya by Arya Muni. Lahore 1906; Jhajjara, Rohtak 1976

822.1.20 Edited by D.Jagannatha Sastri. Vidyavati (Madras) 1.2, 1906 - 2.3, 1907. Incomplete

822.1.21 Hermann Jacobi, "Die Sāṃkhyasūtras", ZDMG 62, 1908, 593

822.1.22 Edited, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by Ratna Gopala Bhatta. Banaras 1909

822.1.23 Edited by P.Tulsirama Swami. Meerut 1909

822.1.24 Edited by Tarakisora Sarma Chaudhuri in Darsanikabrahmavidya 1, 1911, 178-340

822.1.25 Edited by Moro Vinayak Singane. Bombay 1912

822.1.26 Edited with Aniruddha's Vṛtti by Kalivara Vedantavagisa, by Durgacarana Samkhyavedantatirtha. Calcutta 1916

822.1.27 Edited, with Aniruddha's Vṛtti, by Nathuram Sarma. Ahmedabad 1916

822.1.28 Chamupati, "Was Kapila an atheist?", VMGS 10, 1917, 771-774

822.1.29 Edited with editor's Tattvabodhinī by Kunjavihari Tarkasiddhanta. Calcutta 1919

822.1.30 Translated by J.M.Lawl as The Sāṅkhya Philosophy of Kapila. Edinburgh 1921

822.1.32 Edited by Mayasamkara Ambasamkara Sarma. Bombay 1923

822.1.33 Edited, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by Dhndhiraja Sastri. KSS 67, 1928

822.1.34 T.R.Chintamani, "Date of the Sāṃkhya Pravacana Sūtras", JOR 2, 1928, 148-149

822.1.35 Udaya Vira, "Antiquity of the Sāṅkhya Sūtra", PAIOC 5, 1930, 855-882

822.1.36 Edited, with Hariharānanda Āraṇya's commentary, and translated by Jajneswar Ghosh. Calcutta 1934; Delhi 1977, 1996

822.1.37 Expounded in verse by Naksatrakumara Datta. Calcutta 1934

822.1.38 Edited by Udaya Vira Sastri. Ghaziabad 1961

822.1.39 Edited, with Aniruddha's Vṛtti, by Rama Samkara Bhattacarya. Varanasi 1964

822.1.40 Edited by Rama Sarma.Bareilly. 1964

822.1.41 Edited with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya by Rama Samkara Bhattacharya. Varanasi 1966

822.1.41.1 Edited with editor's Jyotismṛti by Rama Sankara Bhattacarya. Varanasi 1976

822.1.42 Edited, with the commentaries of Mahādeva Vedāntin and Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa, by Janardan Pandey. Varanasi 1973

822.1.43 Selections translated in HTR 70-77

822.1.44 Selections translated in Joseph Head and S.L.Cranston (eds.), Reincarnation: The Phoenix Fire Mystery (New York, 1977), 55-56

822.1.45 Edited by Gajanana Sastri Musalagamvakara. Calcutta 1987

822.1.46 Edited, with Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya, by Gajanana Sastri Musalagamvakara. Varanasi 1987

822.1.47 Citra V. Kher, "Buddhism as presented by Kapila in the Sāṃkhyasūtras", BJBS 557-560

822.1.48 Edited, with Aniruddha's Vṛtti, Mahādeva Vedāntin's Vṛttisāra, Vijñānabhikṣu's Bhāṣya and Nāgeśa Bhaṭṭa's Vṛtti. Delhi 1989

822.1.49 Edited and translated in Krishna Prakash Bahadur, The Wisdom of Saankhya. New Delhi 1978, 1988

822.1.50 Edited, with Gurudatta's Saralasubodhabāsa and editor's Hindi commentary, by Asoka Kausika. New Delhi 1995

822.1.51 Edited Fairfield, Iowa 1998

822.1.52 Edited by Dharmananda Sarma. Delhi 1998

822.1.53 Edited and translated by Phulganda Sinha. Patna 2000

822.1.55 Translated by Madan Mohan Agrawal, 6SystIP 143-2220

822.1.60 T. S. Rukmani, "Revisiting the jīvanmukti question in Sāṃkhya in the context of the Sāṃkhyasūtra", TPY 61-74


       2.General

See a196A.7.5

822.2.1 A.G.Krishna Warrier, "Kapila", FP 1-16


823.Jayaśekhara Sūri (1380) (NCat VII, 192-193)

       1.Ātmabodhakulaka (Jain) (NCat II, 54; III, 76-77)

823.1.1 Edited in Kulakasaṃgraha (Ahmedabad 1915)

823.1.2 Edited Bombay 1917


       2.Navatattvakulaka (Jain) (NCat VII, 193)


       3.Sambodhasaptatikāprakaraṇa (Jain) (NCat VII, 193)

823.3.1 Edited JAG 53, 1927

823.3.2 Edited with Gunavijaya Gani's Vṛtti. Bombay 1988


       4.Vṛtti on Maladhari Hemacandra's Upadeśamālā (NCat II, 351; VII,192)


       5.Upadeśacintāmaṇi and autocommentary (Jain) (NCat II, 347)

823.5.1 Edited Jamnagar 1919


       6.Tribhuvandanadīpakaprabandha

823.6.1 Edited in Jaina Dharmabhyudaya Granthamala. Bhavnagar


       7.Āraḍhanasara (JRK 33)


       8.Saṃyaktvakaumudī (JRK 424)


       9.Giranāragiridvātriṃśsikā (NCC 6, p. 19)


      10.Commentary on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtras

See e196B.1.27


824.Kṛṣṇānanda Bhāratī (1380) (NCat V, 13)

       1.Mahāvākyārthadarpaṇa (NCat V, 13)


825.Keśava (1380)

       1.Bhāṣyasaṃkṣepa on the Bhagavadgītā (NCat V, 70)


       2.Bhāṣya on Nārāyaṇa Upaniṣad (NCat V, 61)


826.Paramānanda Yatīndra (1380)

       1.Tattvapradīpikā (Yoga) (NCat VIII, 54)


827.Nṛsiṃha Bhāratī (1380)

       1.Vivekamukura (Advaita)

827.1.1 Edited in ASDJ


       2.Anāditvapariṣkāra (Advaita) (NCat I, 194)

827.2.1 Edited in Bhaktisudhātaraṅgiṇī (Srirangam 1913),471-476


827A.Dharmabhūṣaṇa Yati or Jinadeva (1385) (NCat IX, 258)

         1.Nyāyadīpikā on Umāsvāti's Tattvārthasūtra (NCat VIII, 78)

827A.1.0 Edited Kolhapur 1899

827A.1.1 Edited by Vamsidhara. Bombay 1913

827A.1.1.5 Edited in Sanatana Grantha Mala, Benares 1915

827A.1.2 Edited by Shrilal Vyakaranasastri. SJS 10, 1918

827A.1.2.5 Edited in Jaina Sahitya Prasaraka Sabha, Bombay 1926

827A.1.3 Translated A.G.Sen. JainG 24, 1928, 104-112

827A.1.4 Edited by the Kamkubai Pathya-Pustaka-Mala.Karamja 1937

827A.1.5 Edited by Darbarilala Jain. Sarsawa 1945; Delhi 1963

827A.1.6 Itaru Wakiryo, "Dharmabhūṣaṇa's treatment of pramāṇa", JLE70-77

827A.1.7 Edited and translated by Ikaru Wakaryo, Abhinava Dharmabhūṣaṇa's Nyāya-Dīpikā. Primary Text of Jaina Logic and Epistemology (Delhi 2001)

 

827B.Trisambhūdāsa (1388)

          1.Bālāvabodha on Padmanandin's Pañcaviṃśatī (JRK 228)


828.Cinnam Bhaṭṭa or Cennu Bhaṭṭa (1390) (NCat VII, 74)

        1.Sarvadarśanasaṃgraha (traditionally attributed to Mādhava)

See 809.17

        

       2.Prakāśikā on Keśava Miśra's Tarkabhāṣā (NCat VII, 74; VIII, 119-120)

See a565.1.6.;734.1.9

828.2.1 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh6, 1993, 368-373

828.2.5 Discussed by Anantalal Thakur. ODVS 406-408


       3.Vivaraṇa on Varadarāja's Tārkikarakṣāsārasaṃgraha

           (completed by his pupil Rāmeśvara) (NCat VIII, 74, 162)

828.3.1 Summarized by V.Varadachari. EnIndPh6, 1993, 373-374


       4.General

See a809.17.15

 

829.Jñānasāgara (Sūri) (1390)

       1.Avacūri on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakanirukti (NCat II, 189)

See e296.1.4.2


       2.Avacūri on [Jinabhadra's?] Kṣetrasamāsa (Jain) (NCat VII, 340)


       4.Commentary on Jayaśekhara's Upadeśacintāmaṇi (NCat II, 347; VII, 340)


       5.Cūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Uttarādhyāyanasūtraniryukti

829.5.1 Partly edited. Two volumes. Surat 1960-67.


       6.Avacūrī on the Sthavirāvali portion of the Nandīsūtras (cf. Schubring 1944, p. 41)


       7.Avacūrṇī on the Caityavandanasūtra (NCC 7, p. 32)


830.Vyāsatīrtha (1390)

       1.Commentary on Madhva's Atharvanopaniṣadbhāṣya

See e751.2A.1


       1A.Vyākhyā on Madhva's Bṛhadāraṇyakopaniṣadbhāṣya

           (mss. at Mysore, Tanjore acc. to BNKS II, 243)


       1B. Commentary on Madhva's Brahmasūtrabhāṣya-Tattvaprakāśikā

See e751.3.3


       2.Vyākhyā on Madhva's Chāndogyopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat VII, 119)


       3.Vyākhyā on Madhva's Kaṭhopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat III, 125)

See e751.11.1


       4.Vyākhyā on Madhva's Kenopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat V, 42)

See e751.13.3

830.4.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1907


       5.Commentary on Madhva's Mahābhāratatātparyanirṇaya

           (ms. at Mysore, acc. to BNKS II, p. 244)


       6.Vyākhyā on Madhva's Māṇḍūkyopaniṣadbhāṣya

830.6.1 Edited by T.R.Krishnacharya. Bombay 1904


       7.Vyākhyā or Ṭippaṇī on Madhva's Muṇḍakopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat I, 107; II, 70)

See e751.18.1


       8.Vyākhyā on Madhva's Taittirīyopaniṣadbhāṣya (NCat VIII, 223)

See e751.23.1


       9.General

See a751.31.165

830.9.1 C.J.Desa Rao, "Śrī Vyāsa Rāja", DhP 17.11-12, 40-46

830.9.5 Valerie Stoker, "Polemics and patronage in w6th century Vijayanagar: Vyāsatīrtha' and the dynamics of Hindu sectarian relations", HistR 51, 2011, 101-128


831.Ratnaśekhara Gaṇi (1391) (NCat VI, 56-57)

       2.Arthadīpikā on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakaniryuktis (NCat II, 190)


       3.Guṇasthānaka or Guṇakramarohaṇīprakaraṇa with

           autocommentary (Jain) (NCat VI, 56-57)

831.3.0 Edited by Hiralal Hamsaraj, Jamnagar 1910

831.3.1 Edited JPU 38, 1916

831.3.2 Edited Atmatilakagrantha Society 3, Ahmedabad 1918


       4.Guruguṇa- or Ṣaṭtriṃśat-Ṣaṭtriṃśikā and Kuladīpikā thereon (Jain) (NCat VI, 66)

831.4.1 Edited JAG 37, 1913

831.4.2 Edited Bombay 1988


       5.Kṣetrasamāsa with Vṛtti thereon (Jain) (NCat V, 159)

831.5.1 Edited in Prakaraṇaratnākara 4, Bombay

831.5.2 Edited in Laghuprakaraṇasaṃgraha (Bombay 1876)

831.5.3 Edited with Vṛtti. JAG 46


       6.Sadāvaśyakavṛtti (NCC 12, p. 253)


       7.Vidhikaumudī


       8.Viśeṣaṇavāti on Ratnasekhara's Vandanapratikramanāvacūrī

831.8.1 Edited with editor's Viśeṣavatī by Jinabhadra Gani. Bombay 1987


       9. Sambodhasattari

831.9.1 Edited with Amarakīrti's commentary by Hiralal Hamsaraj. Jamnagar, Ahmedabad 1916

 

831.10. Śrāddhāvidhiprakaraṇa

See a747.10.1


832.Kulamaṇḍana Sūri (1394) (NCat IV, 238)

       1.Avacūri on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakanirukti (NCat II, 189)


       2.Vṛtti on Devagupta's (?) Navatattva(prakaraṇa) (NCat IV, 238; IX, 393)


       3.Ālāpaka or Vicārasaṃgraha or Vicārāmṛtasaṃgraha (Jain) (NCat IV, 238)


       4.Avacūrṇī on Abhayadevasūri's Prajñapanasūtratṛtīyapañcagrahaṇī

832.4.1 Published Benares 1884


833.Merutuṅga Sūri (1395)

       1.Ṣaḍdarśananirṇaya

833.1.1 Edited in JPT 1-11

833.1.2 Jaydev A. Jani, "Refutation of Buddhism (as reflected in the Ṣaḍdarśananirṇaya of Merutuṅga Sūri", JOI 39, 1989, 57-60

833.1.3 Translated by K.W.Folkert. SCCEJ 353-398


       2.Vṛtti on Jayaśekhara Sūri's Upadeśacintāmaṇi (NCat II, 347)


       3.(Dharma)Upadeśaśataka and Vivaraṇa thereon (Jain) (NCat II, 354)


       4.Bhāṣyaṭīkā on Candramaharṣi's Saptatikāsūtra (JRK p. 414)


834.Somasundara (1395)

       1.Avacūrṇī on Bhadrabāhu's Āvaśyakasūtraniryukti (NCat II, 190; JRK p. 2620


       2.Bālāvabodha on Dharmadāsa's Upadeśamālā

834.2.1 Edited in Prakrit and Gujarati (BL1376.S58 2001, vol. 2)


       3.Navatattva (JRK 207)

834.3.1 Edited? (cf. BL1350.D48 1993)



       4.Guruvandana

834.4.1 Edited, with Devendra Suri's Devavanandana and Vijayendra's Pratyākhyāna. Santipur, Saurashtra 1993


        6.Avacūri on the Catuśśaraṇa (NCC 6, 335; JRK 117)


        7.Cūrṇī on Candramaharṣi Mahāttara's Saptatikāsūtra (JRK 415)


        8.Bālāvabodha on Hemacandra's Yogaśaṣtra

834.8.1 Edited by Muni Prasamarativijaya. Sri Vijayamahodayasurigranthamala 12, Poona 2003


        9.Bhāṣyaṭīkā on the Caityavandanasūtra (JRK 126, 297)


       10.Ṭīkā on the Āturaprakhyālhyānaprakīrṇaka (JRK 26)


       11.Laghuvṛtti on the Bhagavatīsūtra (JRK 290)


       12.Bālāvabodha on an anonymous Navatattvaprakaraṇa (JRK 207)


835.Devānanda Ācārya or Sūri (1396)

       1.Kṣetrasamāsa and autocommentary (Jain) (NCat V, l59; IX, 130)


       2.Samayasāraprakaraṇa and Vṛtti thereon (Jain) (NCat IX, 131)

835.2.1 Edited by Caturvijayamuni. Bhavnagar 1914


835A.Devendra Sūri (1397)

       1.Abhinavavṛtti on Devagupta Sūri's Navapadaprakaraṇa (NCC 9, 397; JRK 209)


836.Munisundara (1400)

       1.Trividyāgoṣṭhī or Pañcadarśanasvarūpa (Jain) (NCat VIII, 281)

836.1.1 Published by Shah Devakarana Mulaji. Bombay 1907

836.1.2 Edited Bombay 1921


       2.Upadeśaratnākara with Vṛtti thereon (Jain) (NCat II, 353)

836.2.1 Edited at Bhatade, Sihor, Kathiawar

836.2.1.5 Edited Jaina Dharmavidyaprasaraka Varga. Palitani 1907

836.2.2 Edited, with Vṛtti, by Amrtalal Amaracandra. JPU 21, 1914

836.2.3 Edited Bombay 1988


       3.Adhyātmakalpadruma(śāntarasabhāvanā)

836.3.0 Edited with Dhanavijaya's Viṣamapadahirohiṇī. by Sivarama Tanha Dibe Deshmukh. Bombay 1906

836.3.0.4 Edited in Prakaraṇaratnakośa II, Bombay

836.3.0.6 Edited in Jaina Dharma Prasaraka Sabha, Bhavnagar

836.3.0.8 Edited, with Dhanavijaya Gani's Visamapadarohinī and Raṅgavilāsa's Adhyātmakalpalatā thereon, in DLJP 1940

836.3.1 Edited by Moticandra Giradharalal Kapadiya. 1972


       6.Avacūrī on the Pañcasūtras (JRK 23)


836A.(renumbered 747C)